Maria Dane-Edwards

Merry Christmas :)

2009-12-24T09:20:43Z

Merry Christmas dear friends.

I hope for all of you to experience some lovely days with friends and family - and some nice presents, too.

Hugs to all

love Maria

.

:)

2009-12-09T15:41:10Z

The only action my inbox is getting today is people exchanging snowflake cookies.

it's really sweet :)

... I have a feeling I missed some vital information about this...

FIC: Summer Wine Ville/Natalia A. NC-17 HET

2009-10-25T08:04:01Z

.

Okaay,

I'm juuuust going to very discretely click the 'Post' button before I lose the courage, and if you guys read this, it's more than okay - and if you don't… that's okay, too. I never write HET - just ask Miss Prfctdaze or anyone who knows me in all my earthly forms… but anyway… on towards disaster :)

Title: Summer Wine © 2009 by Maria Dane-Edwards
Part: 1/1
Fandom: HIM
Type: HET
Cast: Ville Valo/Natalia Avalon
Ratings/*** WARNINGS *** NC-17 * Graphic HET * Bad porn *
Summary: Ville is turned on by Natalia Avalon's appearance during the video shoot of 'Summer Wine.'

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. No claim was made through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Beta: None. All mistakes are my own.
Timeline: 2006

free web counter

Summer Wine
by Maria Dane-Edwards

The video shoot of 'Summer Wine' was over and Ville found himself slightly out of breath back in his dressing room. Participating in the video had been something between torture and pleasure, considering the outfit Natalia wore. She hadn't had the same effect on him when they recorded the song. The pretty girl had dressed normally then, but in front of the camera Natalia was quite overwhelming for the sentimental Finn.

Ville was about to flick his lighter to ignite his cigarette when Natalia suddenly knocked on the door and came in. Sensually, she neared him and Ville immediately picked up that she had something else on her mind than mindless conversation. He smiled, letting her know her intentions were welcome.

When Natalia straddled Ville's lap, his eyes automatically lingered at her gorgeous full breasts, which were right in front of his eyes. He swallowed, grateful that getting an erection nowadays wasn't that simple or he would have been in trouble during filming. He was too messed up by booze and hoped the beautiful girl wasn't too appalled. But gods what wouldn't he give to be with her. To fondle her young body, to suck those sexy nipples, to put his cock inside her wet pussy, just lose himself, and feel something again. Natalia smiled and brushed the hair away from his face.

All he thought about now was putting his hands inside her neckline, smooth the thin material to either side, and watch how those puffy nipples slowly revealed themselves to his hungry eyes. He loved nipples. Breasts and nipples. They were possibly the most erotic body parts he could think about in women. Yeah, he was single minded when it came to sex, so what? He was a man.

"You want to, don't you?" she asked.

Ville nodded slowly and lifted his head to look into her dark eyes.

"You're so beautiful," Ville whispered, lifted his hand and gently used the backside to touch her breast. As Ville slid across her nipple, the soft woollen material caught and revealed the alluring areola that slipped out of its confinement. Ville smiled and finished the motion. When Natalia didn't stop him, he lifted his other hand, too and revealed the other breast fully. Sighing at the sight he licked his lips and cupped her young flesh in his hands. Oh, the feeling was heavenly. Leaning forward, Ville let his mouth sink over one nipple. Taking as much in as he could he slowly let the hardness slip out between his lips with a sucking sound. They both moaned in unison, and Ville looked up to see how Natalia's eyes were already clouded with arousal.

"You like this?" Ville asked and did it again, letting his warm mouth close over the soft tissue; his tongue flicked over the sensitive nub repeatedly before he let go, sucking it on his way out with a loud kiss.

She moaned wantonly, "You turn me on real hard, Ville. Feels so good. Your mouth feels so good. So hot."

"I can't fuck you," Ville quickly said. Better get that part out of the way from the start. "But I'll lick your pussy, suck your clit, and finger you, anything you want. I'll make you come."

Natalia gasped. "Why not fucking?"

"I just can't. I'm an alcoholic and my pecker won't get hard anymore," Ville explained wryly. Regretfully he added, "Not even for a hot little girl like you."

Natalia looked at him for a few scrutinizing moments. "That's okay. Shit happens."

Ville just laughed in her little ear. His tongue darted out and licked under her earlobe.

Natalia shuddered in pleasure. "I'm so wet," she moaned.

Ville chuckled and played a little more with her breasts. Weighing them, and being turned on by the mere sight of watching them bounce so firmly. Pressing the pairs together, he got excited looking at her cleavage as his thumbs rubbed the puckered skin. He traced his tongue between them, liking how it was caught by the pressure. Looking up at her face, he could tell that she enjoyed the dirty expression on his own and the things he did to her excited the hot-blooded actress. It was pornish like hell and, if there was something Ville truly liked, it was porn. He groaned, wishing they could film this private moment. Because 'occasionally' he did manage to get an erection and he hoped Natalia would get him so riled up he could orgasm from it.

"You think I'm an old pig?" Ville asked as he once more rubbed his thumbs across her hard nubs.

"God no! What are you? 25? But even if you were, you'd still turn me on. Keep doing that. I love it," she moaned, lust heavy in her voice.

"I love doing it," Ville replied huskily and lowered his face to kiss the tempting mounds again. Moaning with each lick, Ville suddenly felt himself harden slightly. Laughing a little, he sucked the perky flesh into his mouth again, as he looked up catching her tempestuous gaze.

"My dick is getting interested," he explained.

"Really?" Natalia replied as she breathed deeply. "You'll be able to fuck me?"

"We'll see," Ville chuckled. "Let me see your pussy," he asked and kissed each nipple in parting as he began pushing the girl to her feet. "Let me watch."

"Take off your shirt first, Ville," Natalia asked. She knew Ville had beautiful pale skin and she wanted to see it; touch it.

"Maybe we should lock the door by now?" Ville suggested and cast a glance towards the dressing room door. He didn't feel like Natalia's co-star Ushi surprising them in the door. The actress had also participated in the video today.

Natalia quickly went to lock the door and soon she was back taking in every detail as Ville unbuttoned the black button down silk shirt he wore for the shoot. She bit her lip in a coy come on gesture and Ville smiled back.

"You're so sexy, Ville," Natalia said, stepping closer and let a pinkie trace her own nipple. "I'm so horny. Can you smell it?"

Ville took a deep breath and nodded. Yes, he could smell her scent and wanted nothing but taste her and look at her.

Getting up, Ville toed off his shoes and socks. Then he unceremoniously took off his pants and underwear. He was ready.

Natalia smiled and admired Ville's body as he sat back in the chair. "Sexy, and almost hard for me."

"In my mind I'm rock hard for you. I just wish my dick knew it, too, because I could come from just thinking about you naked."

"We'll have to do something about that then," Natalia said and slowly she pulled her blouse off.

Ville moaned at the sight of her exposed breasts bouncing in place. She was gorgeous and he reached out and ran his hands over them and up her throat to drag her closer for a kiss.

Natalia indulged him for a few seconds where after she finished being undressed and quickly sat on his lap. Making sure her pussy was straight on top of Ville's dick that was slowly waking up, getting wet and more interested in what was going on in Ville's brain and in front of his eyes. Rubbing her opening against him, Ville sighed and moaned finding her mouth. Her breasts were constantly in contact with his own chest, and when her fingers began to pinch his nipples, Ville tore his mouth away and clenched his teeth. Okay - he liked that very much. It had been a while since anyone had done that to him and he felt himself harden all of a sudden even more.

"Keep it up. It's fucking working," he said in a laboured tone.

"I feel it," Natalia said with a small laugh. "Finger my ass," she then said.

"What?" Ville asked, caught by surprise.

"I want you to finger my ass. I like it in the ass."

Puzzled, Ville wasn't so sure about that. He'd actually never fucked someone in the ass before.

"First I want you to fuck my wet pussy and then I want you to fuck my ass."

Ville nodded and smiled. He was uncertain there for a moment and he might have lost his erection if she had insisted on being fucked in the ass first. "You sure you want it in the ass?"

"I want it in the ass. You never had a cock up your ass?"

Ville laughed. "No, sweetheart. I've never had that particular pleasure."

"I would assume you were the adventurous type."

"Well," Ville smiled.

Natalia licked under Ville's jaw. "Never mind," she said, "I sense you're getting distracted in the wrong way - Let's stick to the original plan."

"God yes, I wasn't sure I could stay hard long enough for it."

Natalia smiled and kissed him. Moving her body again, she quickly got Ville's mind back on track which meant his cock caught interest as it realised she was treating it to a lap dance. Reaching behind her with his long arms, Ville sought Natalia's opening, and he stuck a few fingers inside her to enjoy the feeling of her wetness and let them trail gently across and around her clit.

"Ssss," she hissed. "So good."

Ville brought back his hand, stuck the fingers into his mouth, and licked them slowly. "Tastes good," he said and kept her gaze a few seconds. Then he said, "I'm going inside you now."

"Yes. Give it to me," Natalia moaned debauched.

Grabbing his cock in his hand, Ville stroked it a few times. It felt fantastic to be hard and actually being with a girl at the same time. Then he lifted Natalia's curvy hips a little and she sank down on him with a gasp. Winding her arms around his neck, she would get some leverage for the actual fucking. Ville fit inside her so snugly. The pressure was wonderful and his cock really liked that. Working together the sensations soon swirled around his mind, and it didn't take long to build up his climax. He had to admit he felt a little frantic that he wouldn't be able to stay hard enough for the entire ride, but it proved not to be a problem. When Natalia came, Ville still had his own orgasm to look forward to, and when finally it happened, it was pretty intense. Ville held on to her arms tightly, and moaned a little incoherently.

Slumping against her, he finally caught his breath a minute later. Natalia sat smiling at him, and Ville just smiled back.

Watching her getting dressed, he thought about the ass fucking and wondered why she had wanted it with him. Sure, he'd had a dildo in his ass several times. He even liked it, but he'd never felt the desire to be with a guy. It had never even crossed his mind.

"Is it as good as they say?" he suddenly asked.

Natalia turned around and her neckline once more turned on Ville. Her nipples were hard and visual against the soft fabric. Ville swallowed.

"It's better, Ville. You should try it some time. Instant hard on guaranteed." Then she came to him, put a hand against his jaw, and kissed his cheek. Straightening up, she caressed his beard before she said goodbye.

"Bye..." Ville responded as he watched her leave. Getting up, he quickly dressed and left the studio to get to the airport as soon as possible. He just wanted to go home.

finis

FIC: The Summer of Sobriety 10/10 , VAM PG-15

2009-09-28T18:50:52Z

Title: The Summer of Sobriety © 2009 by maria_d_edwards
Part: 10/10
Fandom: VAM
Type: RPS
Cast: Ville Valo/Bam Margera, Ville Valo/Lauri Porra (Stratovarius, Sinergy), Missy Rothstein
Rating / WARNINGS: This series is rated NC-17 and contains: * Graphic male slash * Non-con * Hints of HET * General angst *
Summary: After Ville’s become sober, he finds that he has to deal with unexpected emotions towards Bam, but other people cross his path, too, helping him to come to terms with whom sobriety has left him as.

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. I, the author, make no claim through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Beta: prfctdaze. Mwah! Thanks sweetheart for patiently combing this story all year. You’re a jewel. :)
Time line: 2007, but events are not true to the date they actually occurred.
Photo credits: Valo: Paul Harries. VAM: Sam Christmas. Porra: Jonna Öhrnberg.

¤ Chapter 1 ¤ Chapter 2 ¤ Chapter 3 ¤ Chapter 4 ¤ Chapter 5 ¤ Chapter 6 ¤ Chapter 7 ¤ Chapter 8 ¤ Chapter 9 ¤

myspace hit counter

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The Summer of Sobriety
Part 10

© By Maria Dane-Edwards

Aroused from a dream, Ville fumbled blindly for his phone before he managed to punch the right button. "Moikka," he murmured.

"Ville?" a female voice reached him, and his sleepy brain couldn't hear who it belonged to, but then he realised the American accent.

/Missy?/ "Missy? Is that you?" he asked, apprehensively, already having a strong feeling what the conversation would be about.

“Is it true?” her voice croaked in his ear. Holding the phone a little bit further away, he expected an outburst that would hurt his tender eardrum, but all he got was a groan.

Carefully pressing the phone back to his ear, Ville asked, “Is what true, Missy?” He knew perfectly well, what she meant, but he wanted her to tell him so he could pick the right answer.

“Did you let Bam f... have sex with you?” she asked, her voice trembling.

“What did Bam tell you?” Ville asked, feeling his heart rate rising and hands start shaking with adrenaline.

“Did you?” Missy asked, her voice getting agitated.

“We had sex,” he said calmly. No way was he going to lie to her but, on the other hand, he wasn’t going to create a situation for Bam either where he wouldn’t be able to handle himself.

“When did you fuck?” Missy asked.

“It’s not your business. Bam made the decision to fuck me - he told you about it, I trust,” Ville said. He knew it was cruel, but discussing his affair with Missy when she was building up to a hysteric level was not wise, and he honestly didn’t think it was his job to make her feel better. He was just as guilty as Bam and always had been due to the times in the past he had cheated on his own girlfriends for various reasons - Missy wasn’t going to find understanding or answers from him.

“But you wanted him to fuck your ass?” Missy shot back.

Another call was coming in, and Ville saw it was Bam.

“We’re not having this conversation, Missy. You’ll have to talk to Bam. Bye,” Ville said. Taking a deep breath, Ville felt his lungs had tightened slightly from the stressful talk. The feeling continued and there was no way escaping it. Connecting Bam’s call, he quickly said, “One sec, Bammie. Fuck...” He grabbed his inhaler from the nightstand, took a deep breath, and counted. Closing his eyes, he told himself to calm down. Bam would have to deal with breaking up with Missy; it would never be Ville’s problem. Taking a second puff, Ville finally felt his lungs expanding freely and it became easier to take a breath. What a fucked up way to wake up.

“Ville? Are you there?” he heard Bam’s voice on the phone he’d left on the top of the duvet.

“Sorry, sweetheart,” Ville said, after he picked up the phone. “It was Missy. She left me a little breathless.”

“Missy called you?”

A little pause occurred between the two men and Ville could hear Bam’s heavy breaths. “She had some pretty direct questions.”

“What did she want?”

“My side of the story I guess, but I didn’t tell her anything besides the obvious.”

“Which is?” Bam asked sharply.

“Relax, Bammie. I told her that we had fucked, but when she wanted details, I said no thank you.” Another pause emerged and Ville sighed. “What happened, Bam?”

“She caught on to me when we stopped having sex.”

“You stopped?” Ville said, completely caught by surprise and a huge smile spread on his lips. “You did?” he asked again, and slowly he put a lock of hair behind his ear as goose bumps erupted over his naked arms and chest.

“I can hear that smile all the way over here, dude.”

“Likewise,” Ville said and the pause that occurred then was one of quiet smiles and a mutual understanding what Bam’s words meant. “You made your decision then?” Ville dared asking.

“Yeah. I made my decision.”

“Will I like it?” Ville asked in a seductive whisper, his baritone voice coming through the phone to Bam like molten honey.

"I don't think it's possible for me to live with Missy again when you're all I think about."

It was sweet music to Ville’s ear. “Well, you’ve been a lot on my mind, too.”

“What have you been up to?” Bam asked.

“Oooh,” Ville said as his eyes searched for his cigarettes. Picking one out, he lit the smoke and relaxed against the headboard. “Did a few gigs here and there. Couldn’t wait for you to come and rescue me from my prison of emotional agony,” Ville smirked.

Bam chuckled in the other end of the line and Ville’s soft smile stayed.

“I’m going to make that movie. ‘Santa’s Gone Fucking Missing.’ I still want you in it.”

“Is that your working title? You got me any way you want, BamBam,” Ville drawled in American.

Bam exhaled in a shudder. “You talk like that on purpose, you Finnish cunt!” They both grinned like naughty kids. “Anyway, I figured that if Santa lives in Finland, I might as well film it with you guys in it - for authentic accuracy.”

“I’m not dressing up like Santa, Bam,” Ville said, hardly able to contain his mirth.

“Awww, but you’re so hot looking in red, Willa. So fucking hot. We’d give you a special low riding outfit. Fuck, I miss you,” Bam choked suddenly.

Ville frowned. Not good. “Where are you, Bam?”

“I’m in the Hummer, dude.”

“Where are you going?” Ville asked.

“I dunno, Willa,” Bam cried.

“Stop the car and move over, Bam,” Ville ordered. “I don’t need you in a car accident, okay?” He got out of bed and stood undecidedly.

“Okay,” Bam said, and Ville sighed with relief when he heard the engine shut off.

“Where are you, Bam?” Ville asked.

“I just left the house. I didn’t have a plan...”

“Damnit, Bam. Where are you? Still in West Chester?” Ville asked agitatedly, pulsing energetically on his fag.

“No. I’m… hell, I’m on my way to the airport. I feel like shit, Ville. I feel so fucking guilty.”

“Of course you do, darling. People divorce all the time for all kinds of reason. They grow apart; they beat up their spouse or cheat the fuck out of one another. What ever. You get over the hurt and you move on.”

“It’s just …she thinks you took me from her.”

“I took nothing that didn’t want to be taken, Bam,” Ville said.

Bam exhaled in another shudder and cried for a while, sniffling every five seconds.

“I’m sorry you feel like shit, Bammie,” Ville said quietly.

“Yeah…” Bam replied after a few moments. “I feel so fucked up right now. But I can’t stay with her just... to make her happy. It’s not right for any of us. It’s so fucked up that’s what it is.”

“What are you going to do? Get a flight or?” Ville asked, biting his lower lip as he waited for Bam to make up his mind.

“I’ll get a hotel room first and… tomorrow I’ll hopefully think more clearly.”

“And come back to me,” Ville said. He wasn’t going to make Bam’s decisions for him, but Bam was confused and scared. Obviously, he wasn’t going to be living with Missy, so he might as well fly back to Helsinki and be with him.

“Yeah,” Bam whimpered like a child and patiently, Ville listened to his sobs.

“Go and get a hotel room,” Ville finally said. This other thing was undignified for his proud and soft-hearted Bam.

"Okay. I'll book a flight and… and then I'll come."

"What a mess," Ville whispered and went to stub out his cigarette. "You sure you want to be with me?"

"Fuck yeah," Bam's passionate whisper reached him, and it was Ville's turn to feel the pull of his heartstrings. "I need you, Ville. I can't even think about… then I feel like suffocating."

A deep exhale came over the tall Finn, as he stood naked in his bedroom. Turning slightly towards the window, he saw the sun rising in the horizon and his eyes filled with tears. "Minä rakastan sinua," he whispered.

"Fuck…" was all that Bam was able to say and shortly after, he disconnected.

Ville chuckled a little and pressed a kiss to the phone before he folded it and put it on the table next his bed. Sitting down, he put his hands on his small knees. Looking down on his hands, he sighed. "Well, I said it. And I fucking mean it." Rubbing the bony roundness in slow motions, his thoughts drifted for a few moments before he got back up. He was wide-awake and the fact it was still quite early couldn't really be helped. Nothing left really but to wait for Bam to return.

Raking his fingers through his hair, Ville went to the basement and turned on the sauna. He was so thrilled about his dry sauna, which was the main thing he had installed when he bought the Tower. Granted, it did take him to get sober to have it actually ordered, but now he had it, he loved it. He couldn't wait to share it with Bam once he got back. Hot and sweaty they'd lie on the wooden benches riling each other up on what they were going to do to each other when they came out from the sauna again.

When the sauna was ready forty-five minutes later, Ville took a glass of water to bring with him and went downstairs once more. Heat greeted him when he stepped into the hexagon shaped cubicle, and he set the clock for fifteen minutes. Then he took off his rings and put on a washcloth because the metal would get hot from the heat and that was a painful experience. Lastly, he took a few towels from the towel rack at the wall to lie on and for wiping off later before choosing a bench. Bending his knees, his foot soles slid back towards his ass, and an arm came to rest over his eyes. Thoughts drifted for a while as he lay enjoying the warmth. Drowsiness came over him after a few minutes and he dreamed he was asleep in his bed.

The alarm interrupted him, and gradually he woke up, rising to a sitting position. Yawning, he looked straight forward with a dazed expression on his face until he finally found the energy to cut off the noise. Then he grabbed the extra towel to wipe off his sweaty body. "Fuck," he murmured at how hot he was feeling now, and a shower sounded heavenly. Turning off the sauna, he grabbed his rings and ascended the stairs heading for the bathroom, but before that, he checked for messages. There were none from Bam, so Ville assumed the American was in fact sleeping in some hotel right now before his flight.

Lighting a cigarette, Ville took a few drags before stubbing it out in the ashtray, and went to have his shower.

"Bam is coming back," he whispered, sticking his arm into the stall to mix the temperature. Drops sprinkled onto his skin and, with a sigh, he stepped under the water. A lazy smile spread over his lips. "Bam is coming." Ville wiped water out of his hair as he pressed the curly locks away from his face. Mouth open, he could feel his body was charged with sexual energy and his hands quickly found his cock. Moaning slightly, he began to work the flesh that firmed up in his experienced hand. Grabbing the soap, he added the substance and everything became smooth and soft.

"Bam," he whispered, seeing the American skater in his third eye. His fist moved faster, sliding slickly and effortlessly over his erection. "Fuck me, darling," he whimpered with a silly smile of happiness on his face.

The whole day went by and Ville still didn’t hear from Bam. He wasn’t worried yet, and he hadn’t felt he should call Bam either. However, when a restless night turned into day, he admitted that he did have nervous flutters in his stomach and he began to carry his phone in his pocket - otherwise he would check it every five minutes.

Other people called him during the day, and Ville was on the verge of asking them to hang up in case Bam tried to call him.

He didn’t.

2AM in the morning, Ville dialled Bam with shaking hands. When he got his voicemail, Ville was out of his mind with worry. “Where the fuck are you?” he asked in the receiver, but Bam didn’t pick up. Ville snapped his phone shut and sat staring out into space on top of his bed. Covering his face with his palms, he took a deep breath. He’d used his inhaler three times within the last twelve hours, so he thought it would be safest to simply go to sleep now and get through the night with out anymore breathing incidents.

Lying on his back, Ville kept staring ahead of him. His gut was so wound up he couldn’t relax. All kinds of worst-case scenarios kept playing before his third eye. An hour later, Ville was at peace with the fact that he might have to face Bam in a coffin the next time he saw him. Somehow, it made the angst easier to bear. Why he had gotten himself so hysterical, Ville didn’t know. He just couldn’t stand not knowing. Obviously. With a sigh, he felt his jumbled thoughts take him deeper, and sleep gradually took over his exhausted body.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The next morning, Ville was awoken when his phone gave a sharp rang. Looking at the clock, he groaned. Not even 6AM. He’d hardly had any sleep and now some asshole had awoken him from a much needed sleep.

“What?” he asked grumpily.

“It-it’s me, Ville.”

Ville could have screamed in relief. "Where are you?"

"I'm... I'm back in West Chester."

"What?" Ville asked quietly, shocked by the sheer implications of what that could mean.

"Yeah..."

"But sweetheart, I thought you'd be on a plane eons ago. On your way to come home to me," Ville said.

"Well... I guess I wasn’t ready yet."

“You're not ready?" Ville whispered, not mentally capable to understand how the gate to his happiness had been shut right in his face. “You don’t want me… us?”

“I can hardly hear you, Ville…”

“I hear you just fine, Brandon. You just dumped me. That came through quite clearly.”

“I can’t hear you, Ville. There is this weird echo on the line,” Bam’s voice said.

Ville looked at his phone in disbelief. Who the fuck cared if there was an echo! “Bam, listen to me. You...”

“Can’t you hear that, Ville?” Bam’s voice sounded so clearly. Ville swallowed with difficulty. He could hear Bam so fucking clearly and the fucker couldn’t hear him back.

“Bam... I can’t...” Ville bit his lip hard a few seconds to control his emotions. It was breaking his fucking heart that Bam couldn’t commit after the syrupy bullshit he poured into Ville’s willing ears when the American said he’d break up with Missy. He fucking believed his declarations of love. “Why?” Ville murmured. He’d do anything he could in his power to make Bam regret his indecision, but if he couldn’t even hear what Ville said… Suddenly, he heard the echo, too. When Bam was trying to get Ville’s attention, he thought he heard Bam’s voice twice. Once over the phone and once as a weird echo coming prior to the voice over the phone. “Hello? Bam?”

“I’m right here,” Bam said. Ville looked at the phone. The words didn’t come from the receiver. Where the fuck did it come from? Confused, he turned around and screamed in shock like a spooked child when he saw the skater stand in the door, closing his phone and putting it in his hoodie pocket.

In two strides, Ville reached him and pulled Bam into a tight hug. “Don’t ever do that again. You fucking broke my heart,” Ville choked out.

Bam smiled a little. “I’m sorry, baby. I’m a Jackass. I couldn’t resist.”

“Do you have any idea what you put me through the last 24 hours?” Ville asked as he let go of him and closed his own phone.

Bam smiled a little sheepishly. “I forgot to recharge my phone, and then I figured I’d better get my ass on a plane instead of a hotel. So I booked a plane and landed in Belgium. Getting a flight from there to Finland took a while, but here I am.”

Ville stared at him as a smile slowly replaced his look of worry. “So you’ve flown around the world since our last phone call just to be with me?”

“Yeah. The faster the better.”

Ville giggled and Bam giggled along. “You’re crazy, BamBam.”

“This is where you kiss me and forgive me, Ville,” Bam said as his lips curled in a smirk.

“I don’t hear any violins, Brandon,” Ville smirked back.

“Doesn’t make it less romantic, sweetheart,” Bam answered before he closed his eyes and felt the love of his life kiss his breath away.

End of tale September 13th 2009

FIC: The Summer of Sobriety 9/10 VAM PG-15

2009-09-27T08:36:26Z

Title: The Summer of Sobriety © 2009 by maria_d_edwards
Part: 9/10
Fandom: VAM
Type: RPS
Cast: Ville Valo/Bam Margera, Ville Valo/Lauri Porra (Stratovarius, Sinergy), Missy Rothstein
Rating / WARNINGS: This series is rated NC-17 and contains: * Graphic male slash * Non-con * Hints of HET * General angst *
Summary: After Ville’s become sober, he finds that he has to deal with unexpected emotions towards Bam, but other people cross his path, too, helping him to come to terms with whom sobriety has left him as.

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. I, the author, make no claim through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Beta: prfctdaze. Mwah! Thanks sweetheart for patiently combing this story all year. You’re a jewel. :)
Time line: 2007, but events are not true to the date they actually occurred.
Photo credits: Valo: Paul Harries. VAM: Sam Christmas. Porra: Jonna Öhrnberg.

¤ Chapter 1 ¤ Chapter 2 ¤ Chapter 3 ¤ Chapter 4 ¤ Chapter 5 ¤ Chapter 6 ¤ Chapter 7 ¤ Chapter 8 ¤

free web counter

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The Summer of Sobriety
Part 9

© By Maria Dane-Edwards

Coming back to West Chester was another reality check for Bam. When the cab entered his property, the skater didn’t feel happy coming home.

“Hey, Bam!”

Missy greeted him with a surprised look on her face. She was sitting by the pool when she heard the sound of a car arriving on the pebble covered parking lot close to the house. When Bam reached her, he smiled and returned her kiss as he kept her in his arms. She felt good, but he felt like a fraud.

“Hey, babe,” he said softly.

“Why are you back so soon? Is Ville okay? What happened, Bam?” Missy asked, worry evident in her voice.

Bam could feel his eyes watering, and he didn’t know what to say. Coming back already would, of course, demand answers. He usually extended his stay in Helsinki, so something must have happened. “He’s okay, but he wasn’t feeling so well, and even if he didn’t tell me out right, I decided it was best to come back instead of draining him. He’s been through enough lately.”

“Oh... Well, that’s a bummer right there,” Missy said.

“Shit happens,” Bam said and let her go with a little smile. “I need to sleep, though.”

“Of course. Sleep tight, honey,” Missy said, and pressed a kiss to Bam’s temple.

Bam trotted past her and went inside the house. Not hearing Ape or Phil anywhere, he just went upstairs. After undressing, he took a long hot shower and felt somewhat refreshed. Standing naked in the doorway to the bedroom he shared with Missy, he looked at their King sized bed. Man, he’d enjoyed hours of fun in that bed with Missy, but as he kept staring at the neatly done marital piece of furniture, he just couldn’t sleep there. Turning around he found a spare room and, without even noticing it, he chose the one Ville always slept in. Thinking it must be karma, he just accepted this. Crawling under the covers, he hugged the pillow and, as his eyes became heavy, he inhaled deeply, imagining he could smell Ville’s hair. Maybe he could. Nobody was allowed to sleep in this room when he had friends over – which happened a lot – but they would have to sleep somewhere else but in here. Just as he had while dozing on the plane, he dreamed of Ville. Sensational hot, filthy sex with Ville that had him whimpering in his sleep.

“You okay, honey?” he heard a voice ask, and confused, Bam opened his eyes.

Slowly, his brain offered him vision and he realised Ape was sitting next to him. “Ape?” His voice was gruff and he wasn’t quite sure where he was. Then everything came back to him. He was home once more.

“You’re back early. Missy told me,” Ape said, her cool hand resting against Bam’s stubbled cheek.

“Yeah, Ville was coming down with the flu, and wasn’t really well enough for me to stick around,” Bam dished out as fast as his sleepy brain delivered a perfect explanation.

“Orv, that’s too bad. But there’ll be a next time,” Ape smiled.

Bam just nodded. /I haven’t got a fucking idea if there’ll ever be a next time,/ but there was no way he could tell her that. “What time is it?” he asked instead, and kicked the sheets off his legs.

“It’s 6AM. You sure you’re okay? Missy thought you seemed down when you came home.”

“I had jet lag for Christ sakes!” Bam exclaimed, rolling his eyes. “Sorry if I’m not bouncing off the walls!”

Ape got up and nodded. “Alright. But she’s your wife. And wives never stop worrying,” she added with a smile.

Bam just nodded again and waited until she had left. Closing his eyes, he yawned and decided to take a shower. He’d slept decently and, considering the pressure he was under, he felt fairly okay. That was until he met Missy downstairs. She looked wearily at him. Frowning, he sat next to her and asked, “What’s happening?”

As Missy shrugged while pouring sugar in her coffee mug, Bam could tell she was turning words around in her head.

“Spill it.”

“You didn’t sleep in our bed,” she said.

“Is that it?” Bam asked.

“I wouldn’t have disturbed you, Bam.”

“Hey, I know. Sorry,” Bam said and forced a smile on his face, kissing her lips. “I was just so tired I chose the first and best room to crash.”

“I understand,” Missy said, and the smile actually reached her eyes. Bam exhaled in relief. So far so good.

“Maybe you’re coming down with whatever Ville’s having?” she suddenly suggested.

Bam’s head practically jerked in her direction. “Could be. I don’t feel so cool.”

“You’re usually distracted, Bam,” Missy laughed. “But you’re more distracted than usual.”

“Well, it was disappointing that I had to leave again so soon. I’d barely arrived.”

Missy repeated what Ape had said, that there would soon be another opportunity to visit Ville or his friend would come to West Chester. Bam smiled helplessly not knowing what to say; they would be hollow words anyway.

The days seemed to just float by. Bam felt he was alienating himself from Missy. They lived under the same roof, they talked, they even fucked, but Bam wasn’t really participating with his heart and of course, Missy sensed that.

Bam didn’t know how to stop that or if he wanted to anymore. All he really thought about was if he could call Ville and talk to the man. Ape had even asked him if he had any news that Ville was getting better, and Bam lied and said that yes, he was past whatever he’d caught. That Bam didn’t seem better nobody asked him about, even though it should be obvious how down Bam truly was.

One night he couldn’t get it up for Missy. Everything in his entire being just yearned for Ville and Missy just didn’t cut it anymore. He was a little shocked how fast it had happened. Missy assured him it was okay and that there was nothing to worry about. Bam thought that she had a fucking lot to worry about when her husband didn’t find her a turn on anymore.

To Bam’s relief, they stopped having sex altogether, when Missy gladly suggested they’d 'take a break'. If Bam was a little stressed at the moment, a bit of impotence was perfectly understandable, and they’d just do some heavy petting instead... That was until she caught him masturbating in the shower. Her understanding demeanour changed to suspicion and Bam couldn’t blame her. He was cheating on her every single second of the day, because Ville was everything he thought about. Ville was the single thing that kept him going and staying sane.

The same night the couple sat next to each other in bed. Bam pretended to watch TV and Missy did her nails. The tension was thick between them and Bam decided to turn off the TV and just get some sleep. “Good night,” he said.

“Bam...” Missy said, hesitatingly. “Is there someone else? Are you seeing another woman? Is that why you can’t have sex with me?”

“No,” Bam said, relieved to be telling the truth - on that account anyway... “There’s no one else,” he said quietly.

“Then why...” Missy began.

“I don’t know, Missy. It’ll pass. I’m sorry,” Bam said, and closed his eyes.

His wife sat staring at his back for some time before she, too, lay down to sleep. Bam knew she wasn’t convinced, and beginning to fuck her again wouldn’t exactly change her suspicion.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

And Missy was afraid. She felt her territory violated and was convinced that Bam was seeing another woman. He’d been acting so strange lately, and the non-sex thing was freaking her out even though she pretended she was okay with their arrangement. Then she caught Bam masturbating, so obviously, there was nothing wrong with his cock – just around her, he was impotent. If she couldn’t satisfy her man... Missy was freaking out all right.

“Does she satisfy you?” she asked.

Bam grunted next to her and turned to face her. “What?!”

“Does she satisfy you better than me? Is that it?”

“Missy... there’s no other woman,” Bam said tiredly.

“Fuck,” Missy said and a sob escaped her throat. Getting out of bed, it was her turn to seek another bedroom.

Lying in the bed all alone, she put a trembling hand to her mouth. This was terrible. If it wasn’t another woman, what could she do? Was Bam just tired of her? Slowly, she got out of bed and went down the hall, down the staircase, and wandered through the empty house. Everywhere she went the same face greeted her. Her husband had another guy’s face dominating his walls like fucking wall paper. Missy sighed. Her face should have been dominating these walls – not some Gothic singer from God’s backyard. She loved Ville, of course she did. He was one of the sweetest men on earth compared to the rest of their CKY acquaintances. Studying the Finnish man on these posters Bam had framed and put up everywhere, she wondered what exactly happened between them when Bam went visiting a few weeks ago. It had become clear to her that Bam had started acting weird when he came back from Finland. The source to her misery was to be found there, but Bam was worse than a clamshell these days and they hardly talked – least about ‘that’.

Maybe Bam had met someone in Finland? Another woman? Maybe he was cheating on her with Manna. Or Luiisa, or Vedrana or Natalia! Her mind was on over drive now, but the HIM wives were all very beautiful and right now, her self-esteem was below zero. Thank god, Ville wasn’t involved with a girlfriend, too. Chuckling, Missy imagined Ville being a girl. At least she could count him out – although he did have a nice set of hips and his waist was smaller than Missy’s... Bam’d measured them both once. Sighing, Missy sat down on the couch in the living room.

“This isn’t going to go away...” she whispered. Slowly, she got on her feet and went back upstairs. Finding Bam still lying in their bed, she went to him. “You have to choose between us.”

Sitting up Bam looked at her. “I told you. There isn’t another woman.”

“There is someone,” Missy said, accusingly. “It’s bullshit denying it, Bam.”

Rubbing his eyes, Bam looked at her. “So if I just fucking conjure some bitch, you’d be satisfied, because then ‘you were right all along?’”

Missy gritted her teeth. “Give me your best shot, Bam.”

“Fine. I’m cheating on you with Ville.” His eyes bulged, and he looked just as shocked about the outburst as Missy did.

“You’re serious,” she whispered.

“Fuck no,” Bam replied hoarsely. “Why would I wanna fuck his haggard ass?”

“How long have you fucked him?” she asked, feeling her throat becoming as dry as the Sahara Desert, while waiting for Bam to acknowledge his statement.

“It was just once,” Bam finally confessed after what seemed like ages.

“Was it consensual?” she asked.

“What the fuck is that supposed to mean?”

“Did he force you?” she asked, fearing the worst. Maybe Ville had raped Bam. The Finn was far stronger than he appeared now he was sober again. That could be a plausible reason why Bam couldn’t handle having sex, but she could hear herself grasping at straws as she already imagined therapy, pressing charges against Ville, the press having a field day – hell a field year...

Bam looked away. “No. He didn’t force anything. He never forced me. I’m the one pining for his haggard ass. Ville didn’t initiate a goddamn thing. I was fucking Ville’s ass.”

“Did you force him?” she asked as her last hope shattered.

“N-not exactly.”

“Huh,” she breathed out in despair. “So this is it? Ville puts out and gives you what you want, so you don’t need me anymore?”

“No. I don’t have Ville at all. I’m in between not having any of you right now.”

“But you want him, right?” Missy asked, hearing how shrill her voice sounded. Watching Bam close his eyes, she could hardly stand the tension anymore. “Right?”

Opening his eyes, Bam looked directly at her. Then he nodded. “I’ve been wanting him for seven years, Missy. I’ve been acting like a lovesick puppy around him since the day I met him. But wanting him... All it ever took was a fucking picture in a glossy magazine.”

“We’ve known each other since childhood. Why did you even bother marrying me, if you wanted Ville all along?” she asked.

“I didn’t have Ville when we married,” Bam said quietly.

“So I was second best? Because you could have had me any time you wanted. I fucking waited for you all my life, Bam!” Missy screamed, tears were running down her cheeks now, preparing herself for the next blow.

“No, Missy,” Bam said and he actually looked confused. “I love you, Missy. I married you out of love. I wanted us to have children.” Bam began to crawl out of bed, but he didn’t go to her. He began to dress.

“And now you don’t want kids? Bam? We talked about this. What changed that, damnit?” Missy asked, and quickly went to stand in front of her husband.

“Sorry. I need to go for a drive.”

“We can still have those kids,” Missy tried, desperately grabbing for her husband’s arm.

“Are you crazy? You never make babies to try patch something that isn’t there anymore.” Bam shook her hands off him, as she tried to keep him still. “I gotta go.”

“Bam?” Missy cried, “We can still...”

Turning, Bam looked at her. “I’m sorry, sweetheart. I’m so sorry. I can’t do this anymore. I love you, but I’m not in love with you.”

Missy covered her face, staggered backwards to the bed, and fell into it; her world finally crushing down around her. Some time went by as she lay staring up at the ceiling. Her thoughts tumbled in her head in an insane mumble jumble. Hours could have passed, she had no idea.

“Ville Valo...” she whispered, finally. Rationally, she had a pretty good idea that this wasn’t initiated by the Finn. She honestly couldn’t feel any hatred towards Ville, but she focused on that thought anyway. Ville was unintentionally luring Bam away from her any which way you looked at it. Bam was never really interested in her – he hid it well, because she never caught on to that before it was too late. He’d wanted Ville from day one. Back from when she couldn’t have made any difference because Bam had been with Jenn. So Bam denied that Missy was just his second choice. Bam was a pussy. But she never analysed the magnetism between them. Bam flirted with everybody. Ville had the benefit of being a novelty when they met back in 2000, but it never really changed. Bam was always over excited whenever they got together. She thought it was cute – even when Ville flirted back. Ville flirted with anyone, too – even Missy felt the attraction. Ville made anybody feel flattered by his attention.

Turning her head, Missy looked at the Finnish singer adorning one of the walls. Slowly, she got up and went to have a closer look. This poster was rare. One of a kind because Bam had taken the shot himself under the video shoot of ‘Buried Alive By Love’, and had the poster made for him only. Not many had been in this room to see it, and she understood why. Ville was stunning, sexually provocative, because he couldn’t help not being that. In spite of the signals it sent to its viewer, Missy had always thought it was ‘just’ a good picture. Ville was never shy on posing for Bam and he posed for all it was worth on this one: loose pants riding dangerously low on the edge of his pubic line, the way his fists were buried in his back pockets - showing off the tattoo he shared with Bam. His green eyes were pure sin under the black beanie. Missy knew he was bold in his sexuality... one could tell by looking at the bulge in front of Ville’s pants that he was far from concerned by it and only added to his ‘come hither’ attitude. Now she knew that Bam must have been turned on by this picture and desiring Ville when he looked at it. When they had sex... this was her husband’s motivation right in her own fucking bedroom.

“Stupid Missy,” she whispered to herself. Why had she never caught the connection when Ville was plastered all over the walls in the house? Grabbing her phone, she dialled the Finnish man. She didn’t care what time it was in Helsinki.

tbc

FIC: The Summer of Sobriety 8/10 , VAM PG-15

2009-09-25T22:29:12Z

Title: The Summer of Sobriety © 2009 by maria_d_edwards
Part: 8/10
Fandom: VAM
Type: RPS
Cast: Ville Valo/Bam Margera, Ville Valo/Lauri Porra (Stratovarius, Sinergy), Missy Rothstein
Rating / WARNINGS: This series is rated NC-17 and contains: * Graphic male slash * Non-con * Hints of HET * General angst *
Summary: After Ville’s become sober, he finds that he has to deal with unexpected emotions towards Bam, but other people cross his path, too, helping him to come to terms with whom sobriety has left him as.

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. I, the author, make no claim through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Beta: prfctdaze. Mwah! Thanks sweetheart for patiently combing this story all year. You’re a jewel. :)
Time line: 2007, but events are not true to the date they actually occurred.
Photo credits: Valo: Paul Harries. VAM: Sam Christmas. Porra: Jonna Öhrnberg.

¤ Chapter 1 ¤ Chapter 2 ¤ Chapter 3 ¤ Chapter 4 ¤ Chapter 5 ¤ Chapter 6 ¤ Chapter 7 ¤

frontpage hit counter

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The Summer of Sobriety
Part 8

© By Maria Dane-Edwards

Hardly able to believe his own ears, Bam blurted, putting on the hurt thickly, “So, if I hadn’t showed up again after London with an invitation for HIM to be introduced to America, you would have forgotten me?”

Ville smiled a little at the wounded expression in Bam’s eyes. “No... No chance of that. You left your business card in my pants pocket, and I distinctly recall your knuckles grazing across my dick after forcing it down there.”

Bam stared at him for a few seconds, then he laughed. “I never quite knew if you noticed, but apparently you did and, for your information, I did not graze your precious fucking dick, Willa.” Bam shook his head as Ville laughed, too. “I fucking groped your fucking hot dick!”

“Silly BamBam,” Ville said, and moaned when Bam rubbed his erection against said dick. “It feels so fucking good getting hard again.”

“Sure feels awesome, and that you’re getting hard and turned on for me is... fucking great, too,” Bam said.

“What was in your pants pocket this time, Bam?” Ville asked. His green eyes shone with mischief.

Bam could feel the Finn’s long limbs begin to disentangle themselves and he clung harder to him. “Nothing, Ville. Absolutely nothing.”

“You keep saying that and then in reality it holds meaning and not empty promises, Bammie,” Ville teased.

Bam wound his arms tightly around Ville, but the Finn’s longer arms and legs were much cleverer for him. “Oh, man!” Bam whined when Ville rolled away and stepped out from his side of the bed. Bam flung himself out of his own side, and tried to get to the heap of clothes on the floor, before Ville, but the singer already stood with his pants in his hands. No way would Bam be able to reach up to snatch it from him - damned his modest height. Surprise was written all over his face when Ville quietly gave him the pants back, but Bam knew it also meant he would have to show him what he initially had teased the singer to give to him in the kitchen. Putting his hand into the pocket, he grabbed the tiny object and with his other, he took hold of Ville’s left one and turned the palm upside. Looking at Ville’s face, he silently encouraged him to open up and Ville complied.

“You sure?” Ville asked.

Bam nodded and put it in the Finn’s large hand and curled his fingers over it. Taking a small step back, he just looked at Ville’s face. Green eyes rested in scrutiny on his own before they lowered. Bam swallowed nervously. It was a big step and he had no idea how Ville would react and interpret this.

Uncurling his fingers, Ville revealed the object and his eyes widened where after his mouth parted in a big ‘O’. “Fuck...” he whispered as his tongue ran over the edge of small front teeth. Bam swallowed again and waited. “Fuck,” Ville whispered again and, with thumb and index finger, he picked up a lovely silver ring with a blue stone.

“I bought it for you,” Bam said.

Ville bent his head and kissed Bam’s lips. “Put it on my finger,” he said with a smile, and Bam returned the smile brightly in relief. Ville liked it, and it made Bam’s chest swell with joy.

Bam took the ring and began trying to find a finger that would fit. He had completely forgotten how big Ville’s hands and fingers were and he feared it would not fit. As it were, the only finger it did fit was the ring finger on his left hand. With a little smirk, he pulled off the single broad silver ring covering Jonna’s monogram – a beloved part of a ten-piece ring set Ville owned for each finger - and placed the new beautiful jewellery there. Putting the broad silver ring back, her tattoo was now completely covered. /How appropriate/, Bam smirked.

That didn’t go by unnoticed, and Ville giggled softly, “You planned that, huh?”

Bam looked at him and smiled. “I’m not sure what I planned, Ville, but I’m so fucking happy you like it.” Bam put his hands around his waist and as he pulled, he let the both of them fall back to the bed. Bam lifted his knees and Ville settled carefully between his legs. Pushing up, Ville rested on his elbows and looked down on Bam’s angelic face. “Why did you give me a ring?”

Bam licked his lips. He knew Ville wanted a plausible explanation and that he wouldn’t score points for being cheeky. “I love you,” he said. Ville’s eyes narrowed. Fuck. Not the right answer, then. “Um... Because...”

“Bam,” Ville said and his eyebrows started frowning.

“I’m… actually a Mormon and believe in collecting wives,” he said, smiling cheekily anyway. Ville’s brows straightened for a few seconds, but then Bam knew his patience was running short. “All right. It’s a ring. A token if you wish for what I feel for you.”

“And what do you feel for me… say compared to what you feel for your wife?” Ville dug.

“A lot, Ville. I feel more probably, but you can’t give me kids,” Bam suddenly added.

“What?!” Ville spluttered into Bam’s face in surprise.

After a few seconds, Bam saw something shift in his green eyes. A slow blink of heavy eyelids rimmed with arched lashes that always made him think of Ville like a cat... and Bam loved cats beyond any pet. But Ville wasn’t a pet. He was human size. “You’re my kitty cat,” he said and the look in Ville’s eyes was priceless.

“You want kids?” Ville asked, still looking a little shocked.

“Yeah. I’m Italian, what can I say?” Bam shrugged. He’d brought it up completely impulsively, and since it was the truth, he couldn’t back down.

“Bam...” Ville started and began to shift away from Bam, but the skater held on to the Finn and tackled him by throwing them sideways, making him sit on top of Ville instead.

“You’re so fucking random that sometimes I don’t know what to think of you. You confuse me, Bam,” Ville complained and his eyes looked hurt.

“Ville, I’m so fucking confused, too, okay? I want so much and I want it all,” Bam responded.

“What do you want from me? You give me this ring and I can tell it holds so many feelings for you but also expectations and potential. I’m not sure I can give that to you,” Ville said. “Actually, I’m not so sure I should keep your gift, because you don’t know what you want from me and confuse things with what you want from Missy. I’m not Missy and Missy is not me.”

When Ville struggled to get free from under Bam, the American used his weight to keep the singer in place, pressing his hands down by grabbing his wrists.

“Are you listening, Brandon?” Ville asked, raising his voice slightly.

Bam nodded. “Loud and clear, Ville. If you had been female I would have knocked you up the same night we met.”

Ville closed his eyes, and Bam winced. “It was a fucking complement,” Bam cried, desperately.

“I get it,” Ville said tonelessly, but it was obvious that Bam still hadn’t succeeded in saying the right thing yet.

Continuing to try to explain his actions, Bam said, “I mean... You’re everything I want, Ville. But I’m a family guy and Missy provides certain things I really like. You...” Bam quickly kissed rejecting stretched lips. “You’re my dream of a perfect relationship.”

“Bam...” Ville said. “I’ve been engaged twice. I might not have thought Susanna was the one I’d grow old with, but I did want that with Jonna. I really wanted to marry her. Have kids and all that. But it didn’t happen. For your information, the next girl I meet will be fucking it because I’m very picky. Okay?”

Bam was shocked. Ville was considering that... But...

“So if you’re offering me a ring, it fucking better mean something to top the other dream. I cannot live like this. I cannot start something with you if I know you’re just gonna run back to your wife and produce a family... because I want that, too.”

Letting go of Ville’s wrists, Bam looked at the beautiful ring on his finger. Swallowing, he nodded. “Yeah.”

Ville sat up and put his hands on Bam’s waist. “We could always adopt... but are you sure either of us are ready for that?”

Looking at Ville’s face, Bam thought for a moment. He honestly hadn’t given that a thought. “This is suddenly getting complicated.”

Ville looked really down. “Anyway... Why are we even discussing kids?”

Bam knew he should never have brought the damn ring along. All he would accomplish was opening all these hideous drawers of questions that he couldn’t answer without them fighting. “I just wanted to give you the ring, Ville. Because I love you. That’s the only thought I had.”

Ville looked at the ring and a small smile formed on his lips. “Yeah, I know you do, Bam. But you have to make a choice.”

Bam closed his eyes. He just couldn’t. Ville. For God’s sake. His all time dream coming true this morning and Missy... His patient, devoted wife... He tried to imagine coming home and not finding her there anymore. That didn’t settle well with him, but then he tried to put Ville in the same scenario. No more Ville. His gut clenched and opening his eyes, he saw Ville’s sad expression. “I don’t think I could live without you, dude.”

“You’re serious,” Ville stated. “You’d actually do that to her?”

“Yes. If I had to make a choice.”

“So?”

Bam swallowed as his own words echoed between them. “Well, can you live with this, Ville?”

Ville slowly nodded. “Yes, I can. There’s nothing I can do or want to do to make you not love and not desire me, so Missy would live with a miserable husband pining for someone else - so she would be better off without you...”

Bam’s jaw dropped, but quickly he realised how right Ville was. “And can you live with that, too?” he asked and slowly let his palms slide across Ville’s small pecs.

“Yes,” Ville answered and Bam felt so fucking happy hearing that. His fingertips began toying with Ville’s nipples. Ville’s fingers fisted and his hips shot forward in response to the sudden pleasure, and Bam’s sweet smile was instantly spreading into a smirk across his face.

“Could you do something for me, sweetheart?” Bam asked, his eyes twinkling.

“Of course, Bammie,” Ville answered a little breathlessly, his own eyes looking slightly glazed from Bam’s loving caresses.

“Lift your knees, darling,” Bam said.

Ville’s eyes narrowed suspiciously. “Why? We agreed I can’t give you any kids,” he joked.

Bam got on his knees and pulled Ville’s legs apart with his hands.

“No, Bam. We’re actually in the middle of an argument! Could you at least...” Ville began, when Bam settled between his legs and pushed Ville’s knees towards his shoulders.

Bam looked at Ville and the look in his eyes was not inviting. A ‘no go’ then. Letting go of him, Bam crawled up and instead lay down on Ville, resting his head on the man’s shoulder. Ville sighed and wrapped his arms around him.

“Sorry...” Bam murmured. “It must be something in the water.”

“You’re just horny, BamBam,” Ville said.

“It’s like you’re a buffet and I don’t know when to stop eating. I want to taste it all.”

“I know. We’ve established that,” Ville said with a little sigh.

“We did?” Bam asked and turned his head to look into Ville’s eyes. “What if I had fallen in love with Mige?”

Ville’s arms loosened a little. “Bam, you’re driving me insane with your random shit.”

Bam chuckled. “I saw you first in that magazine, but when I show up in London I’d fall head over heels for Mige.”

Ville shook his head and tightened his grip a bit better around Bam again. “You’d better not.”

“Yeah. I’d better not,” Bam repeated, liking how his body felt against Ville’s bonier one. “You’re so fucking thin, dude. Your hip is cutting into my stomach.”

“Sorry,” Ville mumbled and kissed Bam’s curly hair before he began stroking it lovingly. “Are you leaving Missy?” he asked without warning.

Bam couldn’t help but become rigid. Ville was waiting, and his hand was still caressing Bam. Detecting a slight tremor in the gentle motions had him swallow nervously. Fuck. If he said yes, he would actually have to divorce his wife... if he said no... Being in love with two people on two completely different levels was truly a curse. There was no doubt that because of what had happened between Ville and him, Bam would hurt one of them and leave himself feeling miserable. Missy was the only one oblivious to Bam’s fucked up love interests.

“I have to talk to her first. Then I’ll let you know, Ville. I can’t make the decision before I see her again.”

Ville nodded. “Fair enough.”

Sitting up, Bam had to go. He couldn’t contain this undecided matter now that it had truly returned to the surface. Pretending he didn’t really have to deal with it wasn’t an option anymore and Ville’s patience was wearing dangerously thin. But fuck it happened so damn fast. He’d been brooding over his unrequited love for Ville for seven fucking years and suddenly literally *bam!* - he had to take a stand and choose between Ville and Missy. It was a choking feeling and he felt nauseous.

“I’m going to make a call and see when I can get back home. I gotta see her.”

“You do that, Bammie,” Ville said, and his hand followed Bam’s spine until he couldn’t reach him anymore. Bam was already talking to the airline company, negotiating a ticket back to America. Bam felt Ville’s approving eyes on his back, but he couldn’t look at him. Getting a ticket wasn’t a problem, and reserving one, Bam quickly found his credit card in his wallet and bought his flight. Now he had to get moving, get to the airport, and fly back home.

“Did you eat anything?” Ville asked, concerned.

“No...”

“It’ll be twenty hours or more before you’re back home, Bam.”

“I can’t eat, Ville. I’ll grab something at the airport.”

Ville nodded. “I’m sorry, sweetheart.”

Bam went to bed and covered Ville’s body once more. “I love you, Ville Hermanni Valo.”

“Bammie, please. Don’t give me any false hopes. I don’t want pretty dreams if you end up choosing her nevertheless.”

“Okay,” Bam said, understanding him. If he ditched Ville, he would lose him forever. Ville would find someone else, and that would be the end of the two of them... probably for good. Their friendship wouldn’t survive this. Kissing the Finn deeply, he savoured this moment, because it could be their last.

Brusquely, he left Ville’s tempting arms and called a cab. Ten minutes later, he left the Tower without looking back.

tbc

FIC: The Summer of Sobriety 7/10 VAM NC-17

2009-09-23T07:40:46Z

Title: The Summer of Sobriety © 2009 by maria_d_edwards
Part: 7/10
Fandom: VAM
Type: RPS
Cast: Ville Valo/Bam Margera, Ville Valo/Lauri Porra (Stratovarius, Sinergy), Missy Rothstein
Rating / WARNINGS: This series is rated NC-17 and contains: * Graphic male slash * Non-con * Hints of HET * General angst *
Summary: After Ville’s become sober, he finds that he has to deal with unexpected emotions towards Bam, but other people cross his path, too, helping him to come to terms with whom sobriety has left him as.

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. I, the author, make no claim through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Beta: prfctdaze. Mwah! Thanks sweetheart for patiently combing this story all year. You’re a jewel. :)
Time line: 2007, but events are not true to the date they actually occurred.
Photo credits: Valo: Paul Harries. VAM: Sam Christmas. Porra: Jonna Öhrnberg.

¤ Chapter 1 ¤ Chapter 2 ¤ Chapter 3 ¤ Chapter 4 ¤ Chapter 5 ¤ Chapter 6 ¤

hidden hit counter

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The Summer of Sobriety
Part 7

© By Maria Dane-Edwards

Oh, yes. Ville could tell that Bam was more than interested. He didn’t know why he was torturing Bam this way, because he didn’t care that Bam had insulted Lauri. Lauri had proved his point and would have entertaining blackmail material they could both laugh at the next time they met. Moreover, Ville wasn’t really shocked that Bam had admitted having been indecent with his body while Ville was out cold in a drunken stupor. But he remembered it. That’s where the erotic memories came from. That was why he had sexual longings of sucking Bam’s cock, feeling Bam fuck his ass. Because, looking at it in small scales, it had happened and he remembered it.

Wow. The simplicity was astounding to put it mildly and he asked, “Did you fuck me in the ass, Bam? Ever?”

Bam spewed his coffee, almost hitting Ville, but the Finn took that as a loud and clear ‘no’.

“NO! Fuck! You gotta believe me, Ville. I never took anything further with you than a drunken grope and... well, you didn’t exactly suck me off, okay! Like literally sucking me off. You were asleep. Nothing came of it.”

“Oh...” Ville said. “So you didn’t come?”

“No...” Bam shrugged.

“So it did happen? You didn’t make it up?”

Bam looked away and after a few moments, he shrugged. “No.”

“So when you couldn’t make me suck you off because I was asleep, you tried to suck me off?”

“It was pathetic, Ville, so I just left, okay? Nobody came and nobody really did the other.”

“I just...” Ville went to the table and sat down on a chair. Holding his cup with both hands, he looked up at Bam who joined him on the other side. “The images I have in my head are so vivid. Like the things happened for real. I don’t know why it happens at this point in my life. Maybe because I’m sober now. Maybe I’m becoming gay and I just never knew because I wasn’t attracted to anybody to realise that side of me until now.” He looked intensely at Bam. “Do you think we’ve actually done things with each other we just couldn’t remember the day after, but that our bodies really really liked?”

Bam’s eyebrows shot in the air. “Ville. This sounds like you wish we had done naughty stuff with each other.”

Ville smiled. “Yeah, it kinda does, doesn’t it?” Looking at Bam, Ville thought for a moment. ¬“Do you really want to divorce Missy just to fool around with me?”

“Can I take that back?”

“If you mean it, sure.”

“I’m a greedy cunt, Ville. I want you and I also wanna stay married to Missy.”

“Of course you do. You married her out of love – I hope,” Ville stressed.

“You wanna know something?” Bam asked looking sincerely at him, as he fumbled in his pants pocket.

“What?” Ville murmured and took a sip of coffee.

Slowly, Bam put a hand out on the table. His fist contained something and Ville smiled a little. “What is it?” he asked curiously.

“What is in my hand, Ville, I will give to you if you can convince me you truly want to be with me.”

Smirking, Ville said, “Always the same with you Bam. You are a greedy cunt.”

Bam shook his hand. “It rattles, dude. It is impatient to become yours.”

“It’s just a fucking condom, Bam,” Ville laughed softly.

“Nope. It’s heavier and its value is more than a dollar.”

“Two condoms then?” Ville grinned.

Bam shook his head with a rueful smile and pulled his fist back. Ville reached out to smack Bam’s hand to stop the motion, but Bam cackled as it darted out of Ville’s grasp. “Too late, Zilla Zalo.” Bam put his hand in his pocket. Whatever had been there he had now put away.

Narrowing his eyes, Ville suddenly jumped up on the table, taking Bam by surprise. Bam scooted his chair back to create an immediate distance, but Ville was in his lap a moment later. “Fuck, Willa!” Bam gasped.

Ville’s face was right in front of his and his sensual lips parted. “I’m here now, Bam. What’s your game?”

Bam licked his lips quickly. Then he reacted by giving Ville some action of his own. Grabbing Ville’s hips, he got on his feet and whipped the much lighter Finn backwards on his back on the table.

“Oomph!” Ville uttered, staring confused at Bam as the skater pulled him closer towards the edge and put himself between his thighs.

“Why did you think about me while that guy fucked you if it doesn’t mean you’re interested in me? It’s so fucking far out, Ville. Can’t you see it?”

“He wanted me to cheat on him.”

“He what?” Bam asked. “That’s... sick. That’s so fucking wicked! While you fucked?”

Ville smiled and nodded. “As I got turned on and wound up I thought about you, Bammie. Right until I came apart under him with his pecker still in me,” Ville whispered hotly. “All I thought about was how it would feel if you were the one inside me, lying on top of me, and pressing me down on my bed.”

“I could do that to you,” Bam retorted hoarsely while bending forward. “Make you feel helpless and small under me. Whatever you want, sweetheart.”

Ville let out a little sound that could have been a cry, making Bam cradle Ville’s face a few moments.

Lifting his head, Ville rubbed his cheek against Bam’s, and lifted his legs to put them around Bam’s hips like vines. Bam let a hand run from Ville’s shoulder and down his tattooed sleeve. “Bam...” Ville moaned as their fingers threaded. His body responded to Bam’s while the skater’s other hand reached down to cup his ass.

“Fuck, you have the most beautiful little tight ass, Ville. Fits right in my hand like nobody’s business.”

Ville smiled and dropped his head back to the table. “How would you know, BamBam?”

“Believe me, I’ve known the measures for ages. I’ve spent more time ogling your ass than I care to count.”

“More times than ogling Missy’s?” Ville couldn’t help himself asking.

“Since I’ve probably spent more hours in your company than in hers, it’s very possible.”

Ville laughed softly. “When do you check out my ass, Mr. Margera?”

“When I’m not checking out your dick, Willa.” Bam freed his hand and began to open Ville’s pants. Ville was naked under the denim and his cock was already hardening. Knowing Bam was looking at it, he felt heat rush through his system, his blood concentrating in his groin. “This is fucking beautiful,” Bam said, watching the whole process happening in front of his eyes as Ville’s cock firmed up in his hand. Ville’s infamous heartagram tattoo bejewelled the warm skin just above a nest of brown pubic hair just like Bam’s did. With calculated motions, he took off Ville’s shoes and socks, pulled his jeans off, and dropped the items on the floor. His own cock eagerly jumped to attention once his own pants had been pushed past his hips.

“Uuh...” Ville breathed and his entire being was yearning for Bam in that moment. He wanted Bam. Here on the kitchen table, it mattered not to him. It was basically how he imagined their first coupling would be. Short-lived, hot-tempered, direct, and with Bam on top. Bam was spitting into his hand before he smeared it on himself and lined up ready to enter the Finn.

“Bam?” Ville asked, getting Bam’s attention.

“What?” Bam replied, holding his dick in one hand and resting the other on Ville’s thigh.

“Nothing...” Ville said with a small smile.

Bam looked at his target and, pressing his cock against Ville’s opening, he saw there wasn’t much resistance. The dude had done a proper preliminary work, because Ville was still flexible and accessible... wet.

Ville saw him watching his face to detect any discomfort, but to be honest; it didn’t really hurt at first when Bam entered him. Ville sucked in a breath and breathed out slowly. “Aw!” he suddenly exclaimed. Bam hit his prostate dead on and the sensation was both painful and insanely pleasurable.

Bam stopped, tensing completely. “Fuck. I thought you were ready.”

“I am... I think. It was just... Go easy, BamBam...”

Bam smirked and shortly after, he was all the way inside him. Ville nodded, and Bam started fucking him. Ville’s legs squeezed him closer and his arms reached out to pull him tighter. “Yeees,” Ville said as his eyes closed and his mind was filled with Bam. The skater’s muscular body was hard and Ville pressed up to feel him. “So good,” he moaned; his eyes were closed, not allowing other senses to disturb the cocoon of awareness that Bam was creating inside him. Dizzy, wonderful feelings came and went in rapid waves.

“Bammie,” Ville moaned louder, feeling how strong Bam was, and how he panted as his hips thrust against Ville’s buttocks. Receiving Bam again and again, Ville was spiralling fast and his breath became laboured, hyper, ecstatic. Bam had buried his face and mouth in the crook of Ville’s neck. Short grunts came from the skater and Ville felt his release when his moves became sporadic and clumsy. Bam raised his upper body on stretched arms, riding out his orgasm locking his eyes with Ville’s as he did so. Ville’s lips were parted and fascinated; he just watched Bam’s passionate face as he took his pleasure. Ville tried to smile but he was caught in the moment taking in all the little beautiful details about the man enjoying himself.

“Are you close, Valo?” Bam panted. “I didn’t feel you coming.”

“I... forgot,” Ville said, still in a state of breathlessness. Bam just shook his head and made a ‘tsk’ sound. Slipping out of Ville, he got on his knees and pulled the Finn a bit further towards him.

“You okay, dude?” Bam asked, casting him a glance.

“I’m alright,” Ville assured him, appreciating the concern. “What... are you doing, Bammie?” he asked curiously. The next second he sucked in breath as he felt Bam’s hot mouth on his cock. “God!” he cried out as the air left his lungs. Long fingers found their way into Bam’s short curls, and his feet found purchase on the skater’s shoulders where his toes curled all by themselves in bliss. “Aaah,” Ville groaned, feeling fingers entering him and teasing his cum bathed prostate. His body started locking up, rising halfway towards Bam where after his climax washed over him and he let go of Bam’s hair as his back continued to arch.

Slumping, Ville fell back on the table again with a heaving chest. Rather abruptly, his feet pushed Bam away and off his sensitive cock. Uselessly, his legs fell down and his feet hit the floor solidly. Slowly, his fingers grabbed the edge of the table and, little by little, he came back to his senses and sat up. Finding Bam sitting on the floor watching him, had Ville giggle in his post orgasmic delight. When his body finally had reached an angle of 90° he winched with a loud yell. “AAWWW!”

Bam chuckled. “I’m sorry - I just… hahahah!” Bam laughed. Ville nodded trying to contain the pain.

“Fuuuck!” he exclaimed. “Never EVER fuck me without a preparation, Bam!” Ville had totally disregarded his sixth sense because of lust. Of course, he should have been prepared. He had known even when he told Bam he didn't need it.

“You seemed to be ready. You told me you were ready!” Bam defended himself against fucking Ville too hard.

“Yeah, yeah,” Ville chuckled while complaining at the same time. “Shit... Do I bleed?” he asked and fell back on his back. Bam got up and put his hands on Ville’s knees to push his legs up and to either side. Gently prying Ville’s buttocks open, he had a fond look at the tiny opening. Ville couldn’t help clenching self-consciously even though Bam had just fucked him there.

“Nope,” Bam said after a little examination.

“You sure?” Ville asked, bending his neck even though he couldn't really see anything but his wet and spent cock lolling in cum on his stomach.

“You want me to kiss it better?” Bam asked and got up. Ville’s large green eyes followed his blue ones and slowly he shook his head.

“No thanks. But thanks... you know.”

Bam positioned himself between Ville’s long thighs and rested his hands on the sweaty limb. “You sure?” Bam was still smiling mischievously.

“Yes. I’m sure I’m sure,” Ville answered. He put his hands on Bam’s.

“So did it even come close to your dirty fantasy?” Bam asked.

Ville smiled and wriggled a little, feeling Bam’s hands cup the modest curve of his thighs. Then he snorted a nervous giggle and stretched like a sated cat. “It was better.”

“Fuck, Willa,” Bam moaned and bent over his slender feline body. Ville knew he pushed all the right buttons when he cocked his head and looked at the American through lowered lashes. The catlike image fulfilled to perfection.

“If I wasn’t so fucking sore from getting fucked twice within twelve hours, I’d want you to fuck me again,” he said matter–of-fact.

“God, yes,” Bam concurred as he pushed Ville’s t-shirt up. Greedily, he took in the abdomen tattoo, the little belly button and tight stomach. “Delicious. Fuck, Willa. Fuck,” Bam groaned and reached for more skin. His fingers found a tiny nipple surrounded in a lavish heartagram tattoo and gave it a few strokes and pinches.

Ville hissed. “Fuck. Aww... uh.” The pleasure hurt and he wasn’t used to having his erogenous zones stimulated after sex so it honestly came as a surprise how tender they were.

“Want me to stop?” Bam asked.

Ville nodded. “Yeah. I do actually.” Then Bam gave him a hand and Ville sat up slowly. “Shut up,” he smiled at Bam who smirked with that proud look on his face men got, knowing they’d fucked their lover good. And he had fucked Ville good and hard. Ville put his arms around Bam’s neck as he got on his feet. “Kiss me, sweetheart,” he asked. Bam’s smirk increased as his lips pressed against Ville’s.

Now that was a nice kiss. Thoughts swirled around in Ville’s head. Now Bam had had him. He’d had Bam. At last, the years of mutual attraction had had its climax. It was calming in a sense and Ville embraced Bam closer. Oh, it was such a good feeling and Bam smelled nice and familiar. Bam’s tongue licked at his lower lip and Ville opened his mouth and let him in. A pitiful moan escaped Ville and he felt Bam’s hands under his t-shirt, mapping the eyes of Poe.

He'd come so far since yesterday. It puzzled him why he hadn't wanted Bam earlier. Obviously, he must have wanted Bam, but Ville just gathered he hadn't known and his drunkenness prevented him from figuring it out. Maybe he was happy enough with the way they'd fooled around and living in denial, pretending it never happened when he was back with Jonna after spending time with his friend. Surely, it had served some kind of purpose and he did get unconditional intimacy, love, and kindness from Bam when they lay rubbing heartagrams and dicks against each other while kissing in hotel rooms, far away from their girlfriends. It was a man's world when they were together. Wanking together was a typical guy thing, so it was natural not to even think about their significant others when they were together.

Ville sighed and slowly let go of Bam. "You know what? I just realised you swallowed as if you’re doing this on a regular basis..."

Bam's eyes flickered a little before they came back to rest on Ville's. "Yeah? So what?"

"So what? Well... have you done this before?" Ville couldn't help tease Bam. "I need the bathroom.” Taking his hand, he dragged Bam with him.

"I have rehearsed..." Bam began.

"Do tell, Bam?" Ville implored with amusement shining in his eyes.

"I was going to, Valo!" Bam laughed.

"Well go on then," Ville said and pointed to the toilet seat for Bam to sit down on. Smiling he pulled his t-shirt over his head and then looked into the mirror as he cocked a hip. In a little cupboard next to the mirror, he found a washcloth. Letting the hot water run a few moments, he soaked the cloth, pumped some soap, and smeared it on the surface. Working some lather, he glanced at Bam who followed his motions with keen attention. Smiling some more, he began washing his cock and balls.

Bam gasped. "Oh, god," he whispered aroused.

"Talk, Bam!" Ville commanded and giggled, keeping an eye more on the American than on what his hands were doing as he slowly led the cloth across his abdomen and higher up. The lather went across his nipples and Ville closed his eyes and let his head fall back gradually. Seconds later, Bam was behind him and kissing his neck, pressing against his ass.

Ville giggled even more when Bam’s hands grabbed his sides to try to tickle him. Ville turned and threw the washcloth in Bam’s face and chuckled, "You're much too easy to distract, Bammie!”

"Then stop being so fucking sexy, Ville," Bam responded, pulling the wet cloth from his face and gave it back to the Finn.

Ville turned back and finished washing away the remnants of their coupling. Shooting warm glances Bam’s way, he asked again, “Did you like swallowing?” Smiling lines crinkled around his eyes and his lips were upturned like a cheeky school boy Ville’s size.

Bam reciprocated the sincere smile. “I wanted to be able to do it… you know. When we would end up like this. I’ve been...” Bam laughed and rubbed the back of his neck. “I’ve wanted to do this to you since always.”

“I’m beginning to understand that. I just...” Ville dropped the soggy washcloth in the sink in front of him and held on to the edge holding Bam’s gaze. “I had no idea.” He shrugged and the smile became softer. “All those times we groped each other, kissed...”

“I treasured those moments and was thrilled to get that from you even though I knew you weren’t really reciprocating,” Bam said.

“I’m a lustful creature,” Ville replied. “I love sex. It’s constantly on my mind in any kind of way.”

“Yeah, I know. All your songs are basically about fucking.”

Ville grinned. “True, but at least I’m putting it tastefully.”

“You’re saying it in the best fucking nice way,” Bam said, sitting down again. “I think I’m thinking about sex all the time, too. Just not when I’m skating...”

“Sure?” Ville said with a little mirthful frown, turning half ways towards him.

Bam looked at Ville’s cock and balls, right in his line of view. Gently, he reached out and touched the top of the organ with his fingertips. Ville instantly sucked in breath. Bam’s skin was warm and calloused, and he watched intensely the way he was caressed. Bam grabbed his hips and pulled Ville towards him. Shortly after, the American put his lips against Ville’s tattoo and slid his tongue to his cock root, applying hot breath that felt scorching, and Ville moaned out in the resonant room. Sloppy kisses were carefully pressed to the shaft, and Bam began to lick and suck him all over. Looking up, Bam stopped and caught Ville’s loving expression. It filled the Finn with such tenderness to see that Bam truly had waited for this dream of his to come true for so long.

“What did you really feel that night back in London?” he asked and stroked Bam’s irresistible curls with his hand.

“In the crowd, I just...” Bam swallowed and kissed Ville’s abdomen tattoo once more. “You were the hottest person, just the fucking hottest man I’d ever seen, dude. And I don’t usually check out dudes.”

Ville nodded - he understood that Bam had witnessed something otherworldly and how do you make that a normal person?

“I’m not really sure how I was even coherent enough to figure out how I could force my company on you and come to your dressing room after the gig. I was floating with such energy and... and arousal and you just… welcomed me like we had something in common.”

Ville smiled. “Well, that’s not how I saw it, but I’m following that.”

Bam looked confused. “Oh... Well, how did you experience it? You know - for real. And not the bull shit we usually tell at interviews.”

Ville took Bam’s hands and pulled him out of the bathroom. He was freezing a little, and he wanted to take Bam to his bed.

Reaching the bedroom, Ville remembered that Lauri and he had spent the night there and, resolutely, he changed the sheets. Bam came in, undressed, and joined Ville under the covers, facing each other with their legs tangled.

After a little kiss, the conversation was resumed.

“I saw a young enthusiastic fan disguising himself as an MTV reporter. However, fans act very differently, so I definitely thought I’d pay attention to you. Also – you did represent MTV, right?” Ville smirked, “But honestly... I was pretty drunk that night, Bam. Nevertheless, when we got together again later, I remembered you quite keenly. I even remembered your name, and trust me I’m so bad with names it’s not even funny.”

“Yeah. You are, actually. So… I’m the only one of us who thought our first encounter was otherworldly sexual?” Bam choked out, looking very disappointed, because it had been a quest to find the rock star he’d been insanely attracted to just from a picture and a video.

Ville sucked in breath and said, “...yes. Yes, you are.”

tbc

FIC: The Summer of Sobriety 6/10 , VAM PG-15

2009-09-22T05:29:34Z

Title: The Summer of Sobriety © 2009 by maria_d_edwards
Part: 6/10
Fandom: VAM
Type: RPS
Cast: Ville Valo/Bam Margera, Ville Valo/Lauri Porra (Stratovarius, Sinergy), Missy Rothstein
Rating / WARNINGS: This series is rated NC-17 and contains: * Graphic male slash * Non-con * Hints of HET * General angst *
Summary: After Ville's become sober, he finds that he has to deal with unexpected emotions towards Bam, but other people cross his path, too, helping him to come to terms with whom sobriety has left him as.

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. I, the author, make no claim through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Beta: prfctdaze. Mwah! Thanks sweetheart for patiently combing this story all year. You're a jewel. :)
Time line: 2007, but events are not true to the date they actually occurred.

¤ Chapter 1 ¤ Chapter 2 ¤ Chapter 3 ¤ Chapter 4 ¤ Chapter 5 ¤

Photo credits: Valo: Paul Harries. VAM: Sam Christmas. Porra: Jonna Öhrnberg.

hit counter dreamweaver

The Summer of Sobriety
Part 6

© By Maria Dane-Edwards

4AM in the morning, a cab rolled up in front of Ville’s home. Paying the cabbie, Bam got out and looked towards the tower. Everything looked peaceful, and Bam detected light in the living room. Smiling, he crossed the lawn and grabbed for the key in his jacket. To his surprise, the door wasn’t locked. Frowning, Bam thought he needed to scold Ville. It was seriously not a good idea for the rock star to forget locking his door.

Bam got inside. Quietly, he went upstairs and looked into the living room, but it was empty. Cutting the lights off, he continued. When he reached the next floor, he opened the door to the guestroom and dumped his bag there on the bed. Sitting down, he decided not to wake up Ville with pranks. Besides, he needed a few hours of sleep and then he promised he would be as much of a menace as he could get away with. Staring out of the room, his eyes were fixed on the master bedroom. He was dying to get a glimpse of Ville in his sleep; seeing his dark tussled curls all over the pillow, listening to his breathing that always sounded like he was having a slight cold. Bam pulled his lip – it was difficult to resist - but eventually he closed the door, cleared the bed, took off his boots, and got under the covers still dressed. Before he knew it, he was sound asleep.

A noise had him sitting up prompt. Was it a door being shut? Getting out of bed, he looked around confused when he recognised the room. /Ville,/ his mind informed him. He was in Helsinki in Ville’s tower.

Glancing at an old clock on the bedside table, Bam saw it was just after 8AM Helsinki time. He’d slept four hours and could use some more but he was more curious to greet his friend. Bam rubbed his arms and opened the door. Ville’s door was still closed, so Bam must have imagined things. Standing in front of the master bedroom, Bam’s hand hovered over the ornate handle and then he pressed down and entered the room. His eyes immediately sought the monstrosity that Ville called a bed. The last time he visited Ville, they had sat cross-legged in front of each other on that bed, trying to play with the old American Ouija board Ville had bought on E-Bay to communicate with the ghost in his tower - in case it wanted to. The experience had been quite hair-raising until Bam realised Ville was fucking with his mind, but damn he’d loved every second of the séance.

As expected, curly hair stuck out everywhere and Bam neared with a huge expectant smile, ready to strike down. But a fraction of a second later, he swallowed with difficulty. /That’s not Ville./ The hair was lighter and considerably longer. “No wonder he didn’t have time to answer his fucking phone!” Bam snarled.

A visible shock coursed through the person in Ville’s bed and a guy sat up. How could Ville sleep with someone else when Bam would have given him the sky if only he’d asked for it? “Was he good? Did he give it up without struggling?”

The man looked at Bam with something akin to horror written on his face, but Bam couldn’t stop himself and stepped closer. The guy’s eyes darted to the open door, clearly calculating if he could get to it before Bam got to him.

“Go ahead. Run for the door,” Bam challenged him.

“There is no need for that, Bam,” a voice came from behind him. Bam turned around and saw Ville standing in the door, a plastic bag in his hand.

“Ville...” Bam said and a nervous smile spread over his face. The rustling of sheets told him that the man had stepped out of the bed. Looking at him, Bam saw he was naked. So he did have sex with Ville. Bam had no idea who he was, but he was in no doubt he was a musician. Sort of came hand in hand with the long curls, didn’t it? Bam saw Ville approach the other man and gently kissed his lips.

“See you later,” Ville said to him as the guy gathered his clothes and disappeared in the bathroom.

Bam was mind-boggled at that kiss, his face expressionless as he tried concentrating.

“Why are you earlier than expected?” Ville asked, casually.

“Oh, you don’t have to hide your lovers from me, Vil...”

“Stop acting like an asshole, Bam. And don’t tell me what I can and can’t do with my ‘lovers’. Why are you being such a fuck?”

Bam looked away. Yeah, why was he being such a fuck? Because he wanted to rip out the other guy’s throat and shove it up his ass?

Not even a minute later, the other guy reappeared and without another word left the room.

“So...” Bam sat down on a chair and looked up at Ville.

“So...” Ville responded and lit a cigarette.

“What’s in the bag?”

“Breakfast,” Ville responded. “You hungry?”

Bam frowned. /What the fuck?/ “Aren’t you mad at me? I just threw out your fucking boyfriend!”

Ville smiled, then he chuckled and eventually he laughed. “Oh, I am mad at you, but I’ll get over it. I’m just... puzzled why you’re already here. But I shouldn’t really. Why wouldn't you already be here?”

Bam got up and shifted a bit from foot to foot. “You want me to go?”

“Bam. Let’s go downstairs. I’m hungry.”

“Sure - you had sex all night. You must be exhausted...” Bam regretted it the instant he said it, but it had slipped out and with Ville you just couldn't ‘take it back’. You dealt with your shit. When you said stuff, somewhere along the line you usually meant it. But Ville just sent him a look and left the room. Bam got out of his chair and trotted after him.

In the kitchen, Bam positioned himself close to Ville who began cutting bread while the coffee maker was brewing. Bam noticed that Ville's motions were surprisingly calm, measured, and finally, the Finn exclaimed, "Yes. Okay? I had 'sex all night'. What's it to you?"

"I just..." Bam began. The thing was... he wanted to be the one having sex with Ville all night. He knew that Ville knew, so what was the point even asking him? Fuck, ever since Ville had locked the door when he visited the castle, Bam had lusted after the singer even more. But he had to back off. Ville had been pretty direct in his rejection of Bam back then, but the skater still harboured hopeful feelings for him. He still wanted to fool around and have fun behind Missy's back. He still wanted Ville to want it, too. And now that Ville had done things with another guy, Bam was honest to God confused that his friend didn't want to do them with him, when Bam had been good enough to fool around with when Ville was a drunk.

He looked at Ville who patiently looked back at him. Then the coffeemaker whined it was done, and they broke the intense eye contact. "Never mind," Bam said. If Ville was going to pretend he didn't know, then Bam would have to, too.

“He’s not my boyfriend,” Ville said.

“I don’t care. It’s not my business,” Bam said, only of course he cared. It was great news.

Ville glared at him. “Then you needn’t have shown your ‘charming’ side to him in the first place. You know I don’t want you practising Jackass stunts here. I need to know that I can trust you.”

Bam narrowed his eyes. Oh, yeah. That was an old rule. He’d forgotten. Ville was 110% on to his pranks back home, but here... Bam had to behave, and he hadn’t but not in the ways Ville apparently thought. Bam smirked a little. Okay. “Sorry?”

“You should apologise to Lauri, but I’m quite sure he’ll survive.”

“He looked like a Barbie doll. Like Ken getting his rock 'n' roll dreams fulfilled,” Bam said.

Ville chuckled unwillingly. “I’ll make sure he hears that. It’ll make his mother proud to know his cello lessons weren't all a waste.”

“So how was he?” Bam couldn’t help himself asking. /Cellist? Apocalyptica? What the fuck? When did that blond get a perm job?/

Ville took a long drag of his fag and blew the smoke out to the side. "Long and hard," he responded, looking directly at Bam.

"I'm gonna have to drag this outta ya?"

"Why do you wanna know?" Ville asked.

Bam stood pondering a few seconds. This was getting ridiculous. Were they finally gonna have that conversation they should have had years ago? “Okay. I wanna know what sex with you feels like because then I can compare it to the almost sex I never had with you. Happy?” Bam flung out his arms to either side and nodded with a faux cheeky grin on his face.

Ville scratched his head and looked closer at Bam. “That would indicate, my dear BamBam, that we almost had sex? Wouldn’t it?”

Bam looked away. /Fuck.../ “Um... yes. It would, wouldn’t it?” he challenged Ville. He had no idea how to even support this when it came to it. He had NOT forgotten the blowjob he forced on his oblivious friend.

“When did we almost not have sex, Bam?” Ville inquired in his kind voice.

Bam knew his cheeks turned flaming hot in one second flat and he fidgeted with his hands. “We never had sex Ville,” he tried.

“Almost, Bam. Almost never had sex,” Ville reminded him. “Since I can’t recall, obviously you are better clued in. Enlighten me. Friend,” Ville stressed the word. “Almost lover,” he added and Bam noticed the twinkle in his eye.

“You know,” Bam said with a sudden hoarseness to his voice. “You knew what I did, didn’t you? And you never said anything.” Suddenly, he was so sure Ville must have known ever since it happened and he’d just never said anything other than his rejecting body language.

“No, I don’t know. But it’s so nice of you to finally admit that something has happened, because I’m getting the weirdest remnant images lately of me sucking your cock. And looking back at my drunk induced hazy past, to my recollection, I never sucked your cock, Bam.” Ville took another long drag of the cigarette and Bam swallowed.

He was going to answer when Ville turned away from him and began pouring the coffee into two cups. Wordlessly, he offered Bam one. Bam took it and opened the fridge to find milk. Filling it to the rim, he put it back, since Ville took his coffee black. Bam noticed that the Finn hadn’t picked up his, so he was expecting an answer.

“Here goes...” Bam rolled his neck and looked Ville in the eye. “You sucked my cock after the Huck interview in Los Angeles.”

Ville’s eyes flickered wildly after getting that information. “What!?” he finally exclaimed.

Bam kept looking into his eyes. “You sucked my cock after the Huck interview in Los Angeles. Back when you mixed the album with Tim.” He could tell that Ville was thinking so hard trying to remember that it should have made some serious noise, but also that Ville had no memory of it. Bam didn’t know if he was grateful for it or disappointed.

“Did you suck me back?” Ville asked and stubbed out his cigarette in an ashtray on the kitchen table.

“No, dude… Well, at first - but you couldn’t get it up, so I didn’t ... suck back for long.”

Ville pressed his knuckles against his temples, looking like he really tried hard to remember but also to understand what Bam was telling him. If it wasn’t so fucking serious, Bam would have laughed, but this wasn’t funny. “I don’t... I remember you tried to kiss me, grope me, and what not in West Chester, but... Did we do a 69 since we both sucked more or less?”

“Not exactly,” Bam replied, taking a sip of coffee.

“Why the fuck not? I don’t get this. I need some kind of visual...something, Brandon. I can’t fucking... Vittu!” Ville exclaimed, looking agitated.

“You were passed out, Ville, and I was so fucking annihilated. We both were, and I just... reacted. You looked so damn sweet all passed out and I just... touched your dick and I just...” Bam made a helpless gesture. “I love touching you, Willa,” Bam said distressed.

Ville just stared at him as the words sunk in. “You touched me while I was passed out?”

“...I... yeah. I did. I petted your package,” Bam admitted. “I probably kissed you because you’re such a great kisser. You’re just great whatever you do and...”

“Not now, Bam,” Ville interrupted Bam’s praises before the American’s inner fan girl got him worked up.

“So – how often have I sucked your cock while being unconscious?” Ville asked as he lifted his cup and calmly blew cool air across the surface.

“That... that was the only time,” Bam said quickly.

“You sure?” Ville emphasized.

“Scout’s honour,” Bam replied.

Ville nodded. “I honestly don’t know what to say.”

“C’mon, Ville. We used to fool around and have great fun all the time. I miss being able to do that and fool around, kiss you, and touch your body and...”

“You’re married, Bam,” Ville interrupted, not looking happy at all.

“So? You were engaged. That never seemed to stop you from sticking your goddamn tongue down my throat, Ville. It never stopped you from cheating on Jonna and let’s not forget Susanna, too!”

“Why, thanks, Bam. Thanks for dragging that into the conversation. But to me, it was different then,” Ville said with narrowed eyes.

“How?”

“I was different.”

“You were drunk then and engaged! Now you’re neither and now is the time when it can’t hurt anybody! I don’t get it. I won’t get it. I fucking MISS that, Ville.” Bam ran a hand over his face, feeling rather lost in this conversation that was getting nowhere near the point he wanted to reach.

Patiently, Ville said, “You’re married, Bam. And I’m sober enough to see this. Why can’t you? Even when I was drunk, I should have acknowledged that and...”

“So if I wasn’t married? Would you fool around with me?”

“Bam... I...” Ville hesitated.

“Would you?” Bam asked and stepped in front of Ville, looking him square in the eye. “If I knew you would have me right now, I’d divorce Missy.”

“Bam...” Ville began.

“Have you ever wanted me? Tell me, Ville. Even when Jonna played her little vicious games with you that made you cheat on her?”

“Stop this,” Ville implored him.

“Just fucking grant me this and tell me.”

“Vittu saatana! I don’t know!”

“The fuck you do! You sleep with some dude, so you must want to sleep with dudes, Ville. Why not me? How long have you done it? Did you sleep with other dudes while we fooled around?”

“No,” Ville said. “I...”

“So you just fucked with my feelings?”

“I was a drunk all the time, Bam! I didn’t know how the fuck I felt...”

“I don’t believe...”

“I DON’T CARE!” Ville suddenly roared.

Bam shut his mouth and waited.

“You come here. Insult a guy I spent a fucking great night with, then you tell me you forced me to suck you off while I was passed out and now you want fucking answers?”

Bam took a deep breath before he smiled and shrugged. “It was just a joke, Ville. It was all just a joke. I just made it all up. Who am I to judge you so I’ll go now,” Bam said and turned away from Ville, but the Finn grabbed his arm and turned him back to face him.

“It might interest you that I was thinking about you while I had sex with him...” Ville said.

tbc

FIC: The Summer of Sobriety 5/10 VAM NC-17

2009-09-20T07:31:06Z

Title: The Summer of Sobriety © 2009 by maria_d_edwards
Part: 5/10
Fandom: VAM
Type: RPS
Cast: Ville Valo/Bam Margera, Ville Valo/Lauri Porra (Stratovarius, Sinergy), Missy Rothstein
Rating / WARNINGS: This series is rated NC-17 and contains: * Graphic male slash * Non-con * Hints of HET * General angst *
Summary: After Ville's become sober, he finds that he has to deal with unexpected emotions towards Bam, but other people cross his path, too, helping him to come to terms with whom sobriety has left him as.

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. I, the author, make no claim through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Beta: prfctdaze. Mwah! Thanks sweetheart for patiently combing this story all year. You're a jewel. :)
Time line: 2007, but events are not true to the date they actually occurred.

¤ Chapter 1 ¤ Chapter 2 ¤ Chapter 3 ¤ Chapter 4 ¤

Photo credits: Valo: Paul Harries. VAM: Sam Christmas. Porra: Jonna Öhrnberg.

free web hit counter

The Summer of Sobriety
Part 5

© By Maria Dane-Edwards

Lauri sighed a little. "It was a great adventure, Ville, but..." Shortly after, they stood in front of the master bedroom. Lauri saw a glint in Ville's eyes. The tall man wasn't done exploring. Shrugging, Lauri supposed it couldn't hurt to have a look at the last room before they left. After they entered, Ville turned on the lights and Lauri stared into an old-fashioned bedroom with an old Victorian bed with poles, drapes, and everything. A dressing vanity was positioned near the window and close by a decorated porcelain sink was built into the wall with a little brass faucet in the middle.

"Looks like nothing has changed," Lauri said. "It's rather becoming of this old tower how everything is according to the gothic feel I've had about it even before we stepped inside. But it feels contemporary in a way at the same time. I don't get the feeling the owner is old-fashioned at all." Then Lauri laughed and stepped further into the room. "We're actually dealing with a naughty ghost here, Ville." He went straight to the small television set and took a handful of DVDs lying on the floor. "Aikuisten Lelukappa…" Lauri looked at the price tags on the DVDs.

"Looks like this ghost prefers freebies from my dad's sex shop," Ville smirked.

Lauri put the porn back on the floor and slowly went to Ville. "Something you wanna tell me? This tower belongs to your cousin or something?"

"I have no cousins," Ville teased and put his arms around Lauri. He bent to kiss Lauri's neck.

"So... it was yours all along?" Lauri smiled, and he couldn't disguise looking relieved at the same time.

"This tower is my home, Lauri," Ville finally admitted and felt Lauri press harder against him.

"Wow..." was all Lauri could say. "One of the biggest thrills of my life."

"Hopefully, I have one more for you," Ville grinned and received two hands on his arse cheeks and a firm squeeze.

Lauri let go of Ville and took his hand, pulling him towards the inviting bed. "How did you drag this monstrosity all the way up here?"

Ville laughed. "Well, first of all, I wouldn't have been the one dragging anything around here - ever! Secondly, it was already here when I moved in."

"Really?"

"Really. Some of the original furniture was included in the price when I bought it two years ago, like the fabulous old book case system downstairs. Obviously, the previous owners of the tower have been very attentive to the original interior and such."

"You've been the owner of this tower for two years? How come I didn't know that?" Lauri cocked his head as he looked at him.

"I don't know, Lauri? How come you didn't know that? It's regularly mentioned in all the tabloids!" Ville laughed, falling down on the bed that bounced him gently.

"It was awesome how you set me up, Ville," Lauri said, dropping his jacket on his way to join Ville on the bed. Toeing off his shoes, he entered the bed and positioned himself on top of Ville who wrapped his arms around him.

"Kiss me, Lauri," Ville asked and, while making out, Lauri began to undress them. Finding a phone in Ville's jeans pocket, Lauri turned it off.

"You have 117 messages that will have to wait. You're always on buzz?"

"Yes, I don't like being interrupted when I'm doing something... important," Ville whispered in Lauri's ear as the bassist dumped the gadget on the accumulated pile of clothes on the floor. His long hair fanned all around them and Ville bent his knees, making the other man mould himself better against him.

Lauri ran a hand down Ville's long thigh. "Fuck," he moaned softly. "Lift up..."

"Lauri... I haven't done this before," Ville immediately confessed. Getting that out of the way from the start seemed easier.

Lauri sat up, slowly caressing the delectable limb in his hand. "Received or given?" His fingertips barely graced the sparse hairs over the cosmic pope tattoo on Ville's slender calf.

"Neither. I'm pretty sure I'm a receiver, though."

"And all the porn?" Lauri turned for a moment to look at the DVDs still lying on the floor.

"I may have studied more porn than is healthy for an average male through out the years. Let's say it's a hobby for me, but honest to god I've never practised anal sex - at all. I only know this in theory."

"Haven't you helped out in that sex shop?" Lauri asked, amused.

"Sure, when I was seventeen and didn't know any better, but I hope you don't think that makes me an expert in..."

Lauri chuckled. "Sorry! I just... wow..." Bending down, Lauri kissed him as he began writhing slowly against Ville's hard on. "What naughty stuff did you sell then, Mr. Valo?"

Ville smiled with a dreamy look on his face. Lauri's weight felt so good against his. "You're not making it easy to concentrate, sweetheart!" Lauri just smirked and licked a line along Ville's long throat. "... I may have sold one or two copies of Pamela Anderson's little home entertainment contribution."

"Ah, I remember that. Who doesn't? It wasn't even that good, mind you." Lauri's tongue cleverly went to every corner in Ville's mouth. "So tell me... what did the bad adults ask you?" he asked in a sexy raspy tone of voice.

Ville lifted his hips to meet Lauri's hard cock. "The specific pleasure of vibrators..."

Lauri smiled and Ville groaned when Lauri's hand grabbed his cock and gave it a few strokes. "Like they actually expected you to have tested the entire assortment?"

"Something like that. But I hadn't tested a single one of them."

"Were you embarrassed?" Lauri inquired, sucking Ville's tongue when he opened his mouth to answer.

"Mmmm..." Ville moaned. Lauri's hand felt so nice. "You have no idea. I blush so easily. It was really rough to try and look professional."

"Are you more experienced now?" Lauri whispered, putting two fingers inside Ville's mouth.

"Mmhmm," Ville concurred, busy drooling over Lauri's digits. Retrieving them, Lauri took his hand south and Ville spread his legs willingly. This was it. He wouldn't even have to consult his damned porn collection about anything now. He was here in his bed with a gorgeous member of the male species between his thighs. When it all came down to it - all his insecurities, confusion, and endless internal discussions seemed to be insignificant now.

Nevertheless, as Lauri carefully prepared him, Ville wasn't ready for the intensity of someone else's fingers inside of him. The enjoyment and sensation were far better than he remembered doing it himself back then and less... dramatic somehow. It was a relief how unfazed he was by it because it felt really nice and he looked forward to the rest of it. Looking up at Lauri who watched his facial expression keenly to detect any discomfort, Ville just had no words and Lauri smiled at his pleasure.

Finally, Ville whispered, "I have lube in the cabinet by the wall. I'd like if you used that."

Lauri turned his head and nodded. "Of course." Letting go of Ville, he went to the cabinet and, behind many of the small lids, he found Ville's supplies of sex aids. There were dildos, handcuffs, condoms and lube in any kind of flavour, size, and colour. Anal / penile beads, candles, clamps, thin rope... Lauri stopped looking and just grabbed a tube of lube, what looked like regular condoms, and returned to Ville. Getting back to the other man, he gently sat astride the singer and Lauri kissed him as he bent down. "You sure you're a virgin? That equipment there didn't look like you are!"

Ville pressed up to make the kiss firmer and then fell back on the pillow. "I possess the stuff, but like I told you... I haven't tried much of it. It's-"

"A hobby - I get it. You don't wanna start with something lighter? A hand job? Cock sucking, maybe?" Lauri suggested. Getting nailed right away was pretty brave.

Ville shook his head. "No. I want this. We can suck cocks later."

Smiling Lauri flicked the lube lid. Ville tore open the condom sachet and looked at him. "Do we need this?"

"I have no surprises for you if that's what you're concerned about?"

"I have nothing either, so I just think I'd like to feel you and not through latex." Ville said.

"No condoms," Lauri said and took the item from Ville and dropped it on the floor. "Let's get on with it."

"I'll just put on some of this," Lauri said and smeared a thick layer of lube all over his cock and then Ville lifted his legs. "Where do you want to put them?" Lauri asked.

"Where do you think is the best place?" Ville responded. They chuckled a bit.

"Well, if you put them over my shoulders, I can get really deep into you."

"I want that," Ville said immediately.

Lauri rubbed his palm over Ville's stomach that contracted almost violently at the contact. "Why don't you... imagine you're with someone else while we're having sex, Ville?" he suddenly asked - it was a gut feeling that suddenly came over the bassist. Ville had all these 'appliances' available for gay sex, but he had never taken the initiative to live out his fantasies. Fantasies that Lauri just knew Ville must have wanted but not allowed himself to even consider - or he hadn't been allowed by others knowingly as well as unknowingly. And still the evidence was over there in the old cupboard.

Ville just stared at Lauri. "What? But I'm with you..." he then argued.

"Yes - but we're not a couple. Why don't you 'cheat' on me with somebody else? I think it would be so hot if you moan somebody else's name when you come, Ville." Lauri put down Ville's legs.

"Seriously?" Ville asked, confused. "Why don't you want me to desire you?" He ran his hand down Lauri's back. "You're so fucking hot, Lauri," Ville coaxed the bassist, but Lauri shook his head.

"No. I want you to cheat on me. I'm kinky like that. I'll be thinking about you, desiring you, but you'll be thinking about fucking somebody else."

Ville groaned, and then he allowed himself to like the idea. He felt himself getting harder at the thought and obviously, Lauri got off by it. "Fine... Wasn't expecting a role-play, mind you..."

Lauri smirked in mild triumph. "Then it won't matter who you choose. It's just a role-play. Choose anybody. It's just a game that can't hurt me or them."

Ville giggled nervously. "Fuck... I'm... Why don't we start? Hopefully, I'll get into it as we move along. Must be a guy right?"

"Absolutely. It's your fantasy, Ville, but it'll be my cock moving inside you."

"Yes, I'll probably feel that enthusiastically. I see the possibilities..." Ville moaned unexpectedly deeply. He was so ready.

Carefully, Lauri lifted Ville's feet and hooked his heels over his shoulders. Ville's rear was elevated, but Lauri could use a pillow for a better alignment. Once that had been taken care of, he began entering Ville's body. "I'm going inside you now, Ville," Lauri said, "as deep as I can."

Ville's eyes were closed even though he had wanted them open. He loved watching porn, his own included, but this... real thing happening was much more intimate than all the times he was the one penetrating instead of the opposite happening now. "Lauri," he whispered breathlessly. "Lauri..." His hands ran over the man who rested on his underarms on either side of Ville's head. Lauri bent Ville's body in two and the closeness was maddening.

"I'm all the way in," Lauri informed him.

Ville swallowed thickly and finally opened his eyes. Seeing Lauri's beautiful face so close by, so serene and expressing pleasure, Ville had to close them again. "Please... move," he asked.

Lauri started sliding his cock back and forth inside Ville, and the singer cried out at the senses stirring in his body. "OH!" Ville moaned deeply. His mind was blank for a while, coming to terms with the wonderful sensations Lauri and he created. Then a little satisfied smile appeared on his face. Oh, this was the most wonderful feeling ever. He tried to move with Lauri and the bassist gave him some space as he slowly continued to move, giving Ville time to enjoy himself.

Lauri let out a breathy moan, too. "Oh, Ville! Fuck... so tight." His eyes were also closed as he continued to move slowly, not rushing it, and making it last longer. Their foreheads met as they each struggled to contain the pleasure.

"Oooh," they both whispered against moist lips. Heads were spinning; sweat emerged between their tight fitting bodies. Lauri quickly pecked Ville's lips and then he had to move faster. His body was taking over. When Ville cried out louder, it was a beautiful sound in Lauri's ears and he smiled, breathing heavily in Ville's ear.

"So good... Lauri. So fucking good you are," Ville responded in passionate whimpers, feeling connected with Lauri's body, as were they just one entity.

"Cheat on me, Ville," Lauri demanded.

His words set off a reaction of unexpected images in Ville's mind that he instantly recognised as not being the first time to appear, either. But this time he acted upon them naturally. Nearing his orgasm so fast now, it was just seconds after that he choked out in a scream, "Bammie?! Oh, Bammie, YES! Fuck my ass so hard, BamBam!"

Lauri had no idea what Ville was babbling about and drove into his jerking body hard and fast, fired on by Ville's filthy mouth. Finally, he came, too, inside Ville. Shuddering, he tried to stay on his arms, but gave up and, as careful as possible, he slipped out and rolled away, shivering and gasping for breath just like Ville.

"You okay?"

"I... think... so..." Ville said, taking measured breaths and trying to calm down.

Lauri chuckled a little as he lay on his back. "I had no idea you were into bestiality, Ville."

"What?" Ville murmured and turned his head a fraction. "I'm not," he said confused.

"Bambi? What the hell?" Lauri smirked.

Ville barked with laughter. "Haha... Oh, that? Um… Well, you could say that Bam is an animal, but ... um..."

"Oh..." Lauri turned his head and then his body to lie on the side, studying Ville. "That Bam?"

Ville blushed instantly and he felt heat consume his face and ears. "Fuck," he said, choking on a deep breath. Minor panic began to build up inside him. He needed to get ahead of the situation now.

"Your secret is safe. Understand?"

Ville nodded and closed his eyes. "My inhaler..."

Lauri frowned. "Where is it?"

"In my bag. I think it's probably on the floor with the clothes."

Lauri found it quickly and delivered it.

"Don't worry, I'm not having an attack. Just want to be on the safe side," Ville said, eying Lauri's concern.

"My brother needs these things. You don't have to explain."

Ville smiled and felt very tired, floating in an endorphin induced haze. Keeping the inhaler next to him, he looked expectantly at Lauri as the bassist joined him in bed once more. "Thank you, Lauri. I really enjoyed that. It felt like the whole fucking world is one cooperating organism having sex constantly. I'd really like to do this again, but I'm afraid my stamina bailed out on me."

"It was good," Lauri said with a grin. "So... you're interested in Bam?"

Ville knew the question was bound to be asked and shrugged. "I don't want to talk about it. It's a fantasy like you said. Don't put anything into it. Why did you insist on me playing the game?"

"You need to come out of your shell, Ville Valo. I knew you harboured someone special inside."

"I don't," Ville denied.

Lauri took a deep breath and then decided to leave the matter alone. He might create more damage than good by nagging him. Ville and Bam would find each other when they were ready.

"Could you reach for my fags? I need a smoke."

Lauri nodded and got up once more. Scanning the bedroom, he found an ashtray, too and brought everything to the bed. Ville offered a cigarette and silently they sat smoking for a while.

"Want a window open?" Lauri asked.

Ville smiled, looking sleepy. "Thanks. Wanna stay the night?"

"Yes," Lauri said and looked at Ville. "Wanna get cleaned up?

Looking at himself, Ville thought that might be a good idea. "The faucet works at the sink over there. There should be washcloths, too..."

"Cold water only?" Lauri asked.

"Yeah. It's old..." Ville smiled. "But, actually, I need to take a piss, so I'll get cleaned up in the bathroom while I'm there." In his bag, he found his pills and brought them along; it wouldn't do if he forgot to take them today on top of a nearly asthma attack.

Lauri shrugged. He would do the same.

Afterwards, they were back in bed and lay quietly under the covers. Ville found Lauri's hand and turned towards him. He didn't like the awkwardness after they'd just had mind-blowing sex. Lauri moved closer too and, pressed against each other, they fell asleep.

Irritated, Bam closed his phone. Ville wasn't responding to his calls. He was arriving a day earlier than planned and he hoped Ville was in, or he'd have to get a hotel room. But it sure would be nice knowing before arriving. Bam had a key to Ville's tower, so technically he was always invited to drop by unexpectedly. However, when his friend wasn't answering, Bam wasn't sure. "Fuck that," he mumbled to himself. In an hour, his plane would land in Vantaa Airport, and before he knew it, he would be in bed in Ville's tower, sleeping off jetlag.

tbc

FIC: The Summer of Sobriety 4/10 VAM PG-15

2009-09-18T07:11:10Z

Title: The Summer of Sobriety © 2009 by maria_d_edwards
Part: 4/10
Fandom: VAM
Type: RPS
Cast: Ville Valo/Bam Margera, Ville Valo/Lauri Porra (Stratovarius, Sinergy), Missy Rothstein
Rating / WARNINGS: This series is rated NC-17 and contains: * Graphic male slash * Non-con * Hints of HET * General angst *
Summary: After Ville's become sober, he finds that he has to deal with unexpected emotions towards Bam, but other people cross his path, too, helping him to come to terms with whom sobriety has left him as.

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. I, the author, make no claim through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Beta: prfctdaze. Mwah! Thanks sweetheart for patiently combing this story all year. You're a jewel. :)
Time line: 2007, but events are not true to the date they actually occurred.

¤ Chapter 1 ¤ Chapter 2 ¤ Chapter 3 ¤

Photo credits: Valo: Paul Harries. VAM: Sam Christmas. Porra: Jonna Öhrnberg.

free invisible web counter

The Summer of Sobriety
Part 4

© By Maria Dane-Edwards

Almost right after, people broke up. The Lindströms left right away to go home to their kid, and Ville tagged along with Antti and Lauri. When it came down to it, no other joined them but left for other engagements. Going to a bar near by that Ville had frequented more times than he cared to count, they found a table in the patio.

Picking out their cigarettes, they all lit up and a waitress came to take their orders. She knew Ville and they smiled at each other. Ville wanted a bottle of water, a coffee, and sandwich. Lauri and Antti had beer and sandwiches.

"Weren't you a bass player, Ville?" Lauri suddenly asked. Antti snorted and took a long drag. Ville eyed the big guy a few seconds.

"You're not funny, Antti," Ville said quietly.

"Well you were!" Antti laughed.

Lauri smiled. "Did I hit a nerve somewhere?"

"No, not at all," Ville said and flicked the ashes in the ashtray. "You could say I was a different kind of bass player with lots of potential and enthusiasm."

"You were great, but Mige was better," Antti laughed.

"Thanks! Perse!" Ville mock saluted with a raised middle finger.

Their beverages arrived shortly after and Ville took a careful sip of coffee. Antti smirked as he toasted Ville's harmless beverage. He didn't laugh at Ville's sobriety but he did find it funny that Ville wasn't even tempted to drink beer anymore. He remembered his friend at fifteen years old when they were engrossed in Donits Osmo Experience. Ville was just starting to like the taste of beer and, once he'd decided he liked it, he didn't waste time and drank so much of it at parties that Antti usually found him completely plastered after just a few units. Back then, Ville had been a shy teen. He'd been what girls referred to as a 'cute' looking kid, a bit on the pudgy side with dreadlocks all over the place and in all directions. Compared to the transformation Valo had gone through throughout the years to his present look and the variety of music he embraced now, it often amazed Antti that he was looking at the same guy he knew before. Ville had been a big fan of reggae music - hence the dreadlocks. He still loved and treasured his rare Caribbean collection, but had spanned his musical interests considerably since then.

Lauri sat watching Antti looking decidedly at Ville and eventually, Ville stuck his face into Antti's and mock kissed the man, making the drummer squeak loud and girly. Ville cracked up laughing.

"What the fuck, Antti? Were you seconds from proposing or something?"

Antti laughed back. "No - just remembered you with dreadlocks and the horrific image got stuck. I'm traumatised for eternity."

"Dreadlocks?" Lauri asked, smiling widely.

"Yeah - that was back in the day, Lauri."

"I never had dreads."

"Well, they're easy to make and easy to get rid of, too, if you don't tend them," Ville explained, sending Antti a look, silently asking him to drop the subject.

"I just can't picture you with dreadlocks." Lauri still smiled.

Okay, in spite of the subject, Ville enjoyed having Lauri's attention more than Antti's. Lauri was cherubically beautiful… a bit like Bam who oozed innocence - in all the bad ways possible. Lauri looked innocent like that as well, and Ville was dying to know if there was the same impishness behind that little smile. Ville frowned at his sexually dehydrated brain. Obviously, there was no way of ending the porny crap his mind couldn't stop making up; he so needed getting laid. Ville looked at his coffee cup and, catching the waitress' eyes, he signalled he'd like it filled.

"Actually, I have to go now," Antti said, getting up.

"Orw now?" Ville asked, unhappily. He was having a good time.

"Yeah. We have a dinner appointment in an hour, and I'm sure Lena will be royally pissed if I show up late on top of a full stomach. I'm lucky if I even manage to get a shower in time."

"Aren't you the naughty one then?" Ville said, leaned back in his seat, and waved his hand at the waitress. He might not need the refill after all. Looking disappointed at Lauri, he assumed that would be the bassist's cue to leave, too.

"See you later," was all Lauri said, and calmly took a swig at his beer. Antti shook Ville's hand as well as Lauri's before he put a few Euro bills on the table to cover his tab.

"Are you going, too?" Ville asked.

Lauri had pulled out his phone and quickly began to check for messages. A few moments later, the bassist shook his head.

"No. Not particularly. Are you?" Lauri's eyes smiled warmly, the glint in his eyes cheerful, and Ville felt how warmth pooled in his groin. "Wanna go somewhere?" Lauri then asked. "Our little party seems to have deflated."

Ville looked around. Yeah, why not? "Sure. Let's go."

It was a beautiful evening. The light was still gracious at this time of the day and, not having a particular purpose, they walked around until Ville found them walking towards his neighbourhood. The twilight was lurking by now.

"Wouldn't you like to go back to playing bass?"

"I do occasionally. I never stopped playing, but Antti's right. Mige is better than me." A comfortable silence fell over them, where after Ville asked, "I know you play a lot of instruments... what exactly do you play?"

Lauri smiled at him. "Well, bass obviously, but I also played cello for many years. Guitar, piano…"

"Cello?" Ville raised both eyebrows. Immediately, an image emerged in his mind of a naked Lauri passionately playing that cello between spread thighs ... coughing, he ran his fingers through his hair.

"Yes. I studied the cello. I was a member of a male choir..."

"Lauri, Lauri. Stop!" Ville laughed. "You're full of more surprises than I can handle," he mock complained.

Grinning, Lauri said, "Imagine me in a jacket with the embroidery of the ensemble, my hair neatly combed to the side, and steam pressed folds in my pants. I looked like a mix of Angus Young and a little school boy."

"I can't really imagine that. Sorry, Lauri," Ville giggled delightedly. "Throw in a pair of tight leather pants and an unbuttoned shirt and I'm all yours."

"I'll remember that," Lauri responded with a strange look in his eyes, and Ville quickly had to look away.

"Oh, let's walk down Sonantie, shall we?" Lauri suggested.

"By all means," Ville said. It was his road, and eventually they would have to end the evening.

"There's this old tower after the park over there. You can almost see it over the treetops. Living here in Helsinki, you probably know it? It's supposed to be haunted."

Ville almost stopped breathing. Lauri was talking about his tower. "Yes. That's how the story goes," he said, intrigued to where this would lead them.

"I love spooky things, apparitions, ghosts, poltergeists... I've read a lot about the differences of the kinds that in my opinion exist and I'm open to meet one, but it's never happened. I'm sure meeting one would mostly be exciting this time of night. The moon is just perfect and no over cast. We're going in that direction anyway. You game, Ville?" he challenged.

Ville realized how adventurous Lauri apparently was. "Absolutely! Let's check it out, Lauri. Lead on!"

Lauri's eyes shone eagerly. "Okay... but as soon as the people living there discovers us - we're out," he negotiated.

"But it's only ghosts, Lauri. You said so. I wouldn't mind scaring a couple of ghosts. They're probably terribly bored. Who knows how old those kinky bastards are anyway?" Ville smirked.

Lauri grinned. "Right. You're right." However, he didn't sound as convincing as when he proposed their little game, layman expert or not.

A few minutes later, they reached the tower. Ville slowed down and stopped in front of the small path through the lawn leading to the front door.

"We should try and break in. That would be deliciously spooky."

"And dangerous," Lauri added, excitement making his voice lighter than normal. Then he turned his head and looked at Ville, only now registering what Ville had actually said. "Seriously? Would you break into the house? Trespassing and all that?"

Ville nodded. "Yes."

"We could risk getting arrested."

"That we could, but we're drunk and perhaps we'll just get away with good behaviour."

Lauri smiled. Ville wasn't drunk - neither was he. Nervously, he began walking up the path to the gloomy old tower all covered in rustling vines and ivy.

"Do you do this often?" Ville asked quietly next to him.

Lauri shook his head. "No. Never did this. Not even as a kid." Looking intensely at the building, he whispered, "Is there even a door? Maybe it's a secret entrance?"

Having a terrific time, Ville snickered. "I snuck in places all the time with Mige and Linde. We were bad kids…" Pointing, he continued, "I think the front door is right in front of us, Lauri." His name wasn't on the door, but on the antique mailbox positioned next to the brick wall; Lauri didn't pay attention to those details.

Lauri laughed spontaneously, but smacked his own mouth, fearing he was too loud.

"Why don't we walk around the tower either way and meet here to report?" Ville asked. Lauri nodded and they parted. Hurriedly, Ville got his key out of his bag, unlocked the door, and then he went the other way. Half ways he met Lauri. "Anything to report yet, sir?" he asked, saluting his friend.

Lauri shook his head with another laugh that he nervously suppressed, but his eyes shone with glee. They passed each other to continue the direction they had initiated. Meeting back in front of the gothic house, Lauri shook a little.

"Well," he began, but Ville interrupted him.

"Let's try and break in."

"Ville, maybe this..."

Ville put a finger to the bassist's lips and slowly he stepped nearer the door. "In for a penny, in for a pound…"

Lauri's sense of adventure rose forcefully and nervously he grabbed Ville's shoulder. "No... we can't break in." But it was obvious he was dying to see this through and perhaps meet those infamous ghosts.

Ville pressed the old ornate door handle. "If it's not locked... technically, we're not breaking in."

"Shit…" Lauri whispered, close to throwing up from too much excitement.

Ville loved every second of it. He had a fucking hard erection from this and man, he enjoyed this a little too much. "Wonder if there are any lights around the place," he murmured in Lauri's ear.

The shorter man jerked near a heart attack. "Fuck! You can't turn on the lights! It's obvious someone is actually living here. It's insane the door wasn't locked!" he whispered agitatedly in glee.

Ville agreed. "Yes. People can just walk in. There should have been an alarm installed, too." Mentally he decided to get an alarm of a kind. This practice wasn't actually bad and he might learn something from this 'break in'.

"Maybe it's a silent alarm?" Lauri suggested.

They looked at each other for a few seconds. Then Ville shook his head. "Not with an unlocked front door. Maybe it's an old ghost? They don't consider such modern things. It's probably not as if they can be hurt. The trespasser just -- walks right through them, right?"

Lauri smiled. "Maybe we've already done that." He shivered a little.

Ville had reached the staircase. Grabbing the handle, he smiled gently at Lauri. "Coming?"

Lauri stood shaking a few moments and then he nodded. "Okay… but if it creaks, I'm not moving any further."

"The ghosts probably just like it. Music to fit the old dusty bones."

"Uh... a rattling skeleton…"

"Or a starched sheet over his head," Ville giggled lowly. "Take my hand. We'll plunge right into this together."

As Lauri took Ville's large hand, he wondered why he wholeheartedly wasn't terrified of doing this. Ville seemed completely at ease - as if he truly believed there were ghosts and not real inhabitants in the tower. However, after climbing to the first floor, he could tell it was just a harmless living room area. Peeking nosily around though, he realized that this place belonged to an artist with high intellects. Many books adorned the wall-to-wall bookcases; books in Finnish as well as English on every kind of topic. New books, older, and especially very old books, bordering on antique. The thing was with Finnish literature - you didn't have to go very far back in time for Finnish books to be antique. Their printed language was very young - no more than 300 years old, as it had been suppressed by German, Swedish, and Latin. It wasn't until a monk took the initiative to write down biblical texts in Finnish - even inventing a considerable amount of the Finnish vocabulary existing today to even be able to produce his work - that the Finnish written language had become a reality. So the process had taken a long while before books became mainstream and accessible to non scholar Finns.

The owner of the tower didn't possess many old books because they were hard to find and outrageously expensive but, as Lauri's eyes skimmed the many book titles fighting for a spot on the shelves, he did detect a few. All in all, whoever lived here surely had to be a connoisseur, savouring the written language. Lauri felt he really liked that person. "Do you think this place has been deserted for ages?" he asked.

"Well, it looks like people were living here recently. Wonder why they left," Ville responded, holding Lauri's hand firmer. The bassist didn't seem to notice and Ville adored their little moment in these familiar surroundings. "Shall we try another floor?" he whispered, seeking Lauri's gaze. Their eyes met and Lauri seemed struck for some reason. "What?" Ville asked. Lauri didn't answer but stepped closer and let go of his hand. Lauri slid his arms around Ville's waist and they looked at each other for a few seconds before Ville put his hands on Lauri's shoulders. Bending his neck slightly to accommodate the height difference, Ville hovered his lips over Lauri's as the bassist tilted his face towards the singer's. As warm lips met warm lips, Ville felt a surge of all kinds of good feelings run through his body. Moaning spontaneously, he heard Lauri do the same and they sought closer together in the embrace as Ville's hands slid all the way around Lauri's upper body. One of his hands found their way to cup the back of Lauri's curly head.

Lauri moaned quietly, too. Standing in this atmospheric place, kissing the singer of HIM was very much surreal and a turn on. Ville added pressure and willingly Lauri parted his lips to let Ville's tongue slip inside his mouth. When the taller man did so, another moan escaped Lauri's throat and only the sounds of hot, wet kisses and his hysteric heartbeat filled his ears.

Simultaneously, they both heard a squeaking sound from upstairs. Like a shotgun, they parted lips but not the embrace. They even held harder on to each other as the shock settled, where after it slowly oozed out of their tense bodies again. There was no talking or the likes... just an indefinable sound that had to be investigated according to Ville. Lauri didn't agree.

"Maybe we should take that as our cue to leave while we're still good?" But just one look at Ville's excited eyes told him that was not going to happen.

"No! We should advance to the next floor and continue our quest to find the mysterious ghost..."

"Seriously, Ville..." Lauri said, not finding it that thrilling anymore in the good way.

"We won't get caught. I won't let them," Ville said firmly and pressed his lips to Lauri's hair. "You're safe with me."

Lauri could feel his body object to proceed further up the stairs when Ville tugged at his hand.

"C'mon, Lauri!" Lauri stalled but eventually he went along to continue further up. In that instant, there was a weird hollow sound coming from the top of the winding staircase that had even Ville stop. "Fuck..." he whispered.

"The ghost?" Lauri whispered back.

"Could be draft from the attic?"

"Is there an attic?" Lauri asked.

"If I were a ghost, I'd live in the attic and dress up in the old stuff forgotten up there. Of course, there must be an attic in a tower!" Ville said and turned to watch Lauri's pale face. Smiling, he kissed him again. The younger man responded for a few moments rather passionately.

Walking further up, Lauri realised this was the private section. A huge master bedroom dominated the floor. On the other side of the landing, two small bedrooms were positioned side by side. "Guest rooms?" Lauri suggested, as he carefully pushed one of the doors open.

"Yeah," Ville said. The guestroom that Lauri had opened, he'd actually already prepared for Bam's arrival.

The moon shone through the windows and the tastefulness of the interior came out, making Lauri comment, "I wish I lived here. It's seems so untouched by time."

Ville loved him for those words. He had done his best to mix new with old once he got the energy and interest of the place after rehab. Keeping the mystery of the tower intact had also been important to him. "I'm glad you like it. So do I," he said with a smile and another kiss to Lauri's curly head.

Lauri didn't catch the phrasing stating Ville's ownership of the place and he turned. "I have to see the master bedroom, Ville!"

Ville nodded and licked his lower lip. "Perhaps ...we should wait with that particular one until after we return from the attic?"

"Don't want the tour to end," Lauri suddenly said. Then he shrugged. "What am I saying? We have to leave eventually!"

Ville had noticed that the bassist had forgotten to speak quietly. The place had made him comfortable in spite of their quest. "Depends on how the tour ends... I want to see the attic right away." Lighting a cigarette, he lead the way and threaded his fingers with Lauri's. He skipped the next floor purposefully, because many of his instruments were gathered there at the moment. He feared they would give him away without effort, and that would be too soon. Also, there were several hints of HIM and heartagrams there in the form of merchandise, record sales, and awards junk he didn't care to see on his walls in the living room.

To get to the attic, Ville actually had to push open a hatch. It wasn't so heavy that one man couldn't do it, but he enjoyed when Lauri let go to give him a hand with the task after he let out a strained sound.

Lauri laughed when the hatch effortlessly flew up and smacked on the attic floor with a loud sound, stirring up dust and pigeons Ville didn't know lived there. He wasn't up there that often.

"Hush, man!" Lauri said, but Ville just smiled and kissed him soundly.

"Those infamous ghosts must be asleep in the master bedroom since we haven't succeeded in disturbing them so far," Ville teased.

Nodding in agreement, Lauri held the eye contact a few seconds more before he took a longer kiss from Ville's smiling lips. Moaning into each other's mouths, they kept the kiss going a bit longer until a weaker squeak made them part their lips once more, hurriedly.

"Fuck..." Ville mumbled and, after hesitating a few moments, the two men bravely climbed up the old ladder to get to the top of the tower. Ville knew he kept a flashlight on a shelf close by the entry and, fumbling in the darkness, he got the much-needed appliance when the sound was heard again. Truthfully, Ville wasn't that brave about matters in that moment, but as soon as the torch was lit, he immediately pointed it towards the source of the sound.

Lauri didn't know whether to be shocked about the sudden appearance of a very much functioning torch lamp or fearing his heart was going to jump out of his chest once the ghost revealed itself in front of them...

Ville's kept breath slowly oozed out and he put his palm over his face.

"Well, that was disappointing..." Lauri said almost accusingly, and put his hands on his hips.

Ville chuckled, relieved to get the nervousness out of his system. "I honestly wouldn't have known what to do if there had been a guy in a white sheet over there..."

Lauri nodded and then they both laughed, feeling quite silly to have been so scared over a dangling window hatch almost falling off its hinges.

"I need to fix that bastard..." Ville said quietly. Another thing he needed done after this.

"Well, it's hardly your job, Ville. You can always leave a note apologising to the owner. 'Sorry, we just happened to drop by seeing as the door was open, and by the way there are a few things we'd like to complain about…' "

They both laughed and then Lauri pushed closer and embraced Ville, wanting another kiss. Ville grabbed his face and their mouths clashed in pleasure. Lips immediately parted to let tongues meet and greet. Oh, Lauri tasted so good and Ville's erection hadn't been killed by the excitement one bit. Feeling Lauri just as hard against him told him that the bassist hadn't been turned off by any of it, either.

"Let's go down and examine that master bedroom, Lauri," Ville moaned in his ear as he broke the hot kiss.

"You've got to be kidding..." Lauri gasped back. "We should leave and... find your place. That would be really nice right now."

Ville just smiled and grabbed Lauri's hand. He shut off the flashlight and put it where it belonged. Descending the old ladder, Ville carefully shut the lid after them. Hugging Lauri lovingly, he smiled at the bassist who smiled back. They began to walk down the staircase.

tbc

FIC: The Summer of Sobriety 3/10 VAM R

2009-09-16T07:17:15Z

Title: The Summer of Sobriety © 2009 by maria_d_edwards
Part: 3/10
Fandom: VAM
Type: RPS
Cast: Ville Valo/Bam Margera, Ville Valo/Lauri Porra (Stratovarius, Sinergy), Missy Rothstein
Rating / WARNINGS: This series is rated NC-17 and contains: * Graphic male slash * Non-con * Hints of HET * General angst *
Summary: After Ville's become sober, he finds that he has to deal with unexpected emotions towards Bam, but other people cross his path, too, helping him to come to terms with whom sobriety has left him as.

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. I, the author, make no claim through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Beta: prfctdaze. Mwah! Thanks sweetheart for patiently combing this story all year. You're a jewel. :)
Time line: 2007, but events are not true to the date they actually occurred.

¤ Chapter 1 ¤ Chapter 2 ¤

Photo credits: Valo: Paul Harries. VAM: Sam Christmas. Porra: Jonna Öhrnberg.

web counter html code

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

Ville snapped back to the present and stubbed out his cigarette. Getting out of bed, he went to have a quick shower. Linde had asked him to come by around 10, and looking at the old clock on the wall, Ville saw he had about an hour to shower before he needed to get out of the door to make it on foot. It was a good thing that Helsinki was a small town, which made it easy for the Finn to get almost wherever he wanted within a relatively short period of time - it also meant he'd be able to avoid getting a driver’s licence indefinitely.

Getting under the large showerhead, Ville swiftly got soaked. Running his hands down his body, he reached for the soap dispenser standing on the built in porcelain shelf in the wall. It was a nice detail and always made his shower items accessible. Pumping the device, he got a large handful of liquid in his hand. Applying it onto his wet skin, he quickly created a creamy lather as he rubbed the substance over his chest. Sighing, Ville closed his eyes and bent his head backwards to let water run over his face once more. Turning his neck a little, Ville smiled lazily. This felt so nice and he let warm water fill his mouth where after he spewed it out again in an arching stream. Hands reached his thighs. Putting a foot at a time against the tiled wall, he washed the long limbs, his feet including his toes. Sliding his hands up the back of his legs, he took some time to wash his crack and finally, he allowed his hand to stop in front of his sex - the best part of showering. A small chuckle rose in his throat when his dick responded to the expectation. Ville took a deep breath and pumped some more soap from the dispenser. His palms glided through the curly pubic hair before both hands grabbed his cock and balls, using soapy hand over soapy hand to work the lather to his advantage. Feeling the wonderful sensations rush over him, he gasped softly, “Uh...”

Ville’s tongue ran across his lips as he swallowed. It didn’t take long to get hard and smiling broader, Ville began to jack off and soon the familiar, all consuming pleasure of getting closer began to creep up on him, and he moaned freely into the resonant space. “Uuuh, so good,” he cried out. Letting go with one hand, his fingers slid across his wet chest and found peaked nipples to toy with, to enhance his satisfaction when he climaxed hard shortly after. Riding out his orgasm, Ville kept fisting his cock, milking the solid shaft. Suddenly his eyes flew open. “Fucking hell...” he whispered and swallowed. The erotic images that had passed through his mind when he came he couldn’t believe.

He’d missed masturbating so fucking much that he considered it a luxury now he was able to even get an erection again. Before he’d gotten so far out in his annihilated life style that he couldn’t get it up, Ville’d wanked several times a day. It was one of his most enjoyable ‘hobbies’ in the whole world. Having a considerable selection of porn in any available genre, videos, books, treasured old Danish magazines, Ville took pride in his sexuality. And not having that - losing his sexuality due to drinking was one of the things he could not forgive himself.

His favourite type of porn cast would be brunettes. He wasn’t into doggy style either. He preferred to see his partner’s eyes when she came. That was a bit of a sidetrack porn wise because the 'traditional' purpose of porn was not aimed at the female part coming but gleefully watching her make the male part jerk all over her. But Ville knew what he meant. He wasn’t into men fucking girls in the ass. He preferred the conservative version.

Reaching out to cut off the water, Ville stepped out of the shower stall and grabbed a towel. Well, how girls took it hadn’t exactly been the images in his third eye when he came. So his theory had suffered several flaws without him being conscious about it. Ville had to take a closer look at his collection in the attic when he came back home. Where did he even get those fantasies from? He had no interest in sucking off random men and Bam. Ville frowned. That was not very likely to happen any day soon, but nevertheless, he’d had a clear recollection of sucking Bam off when he came just now, and it had turned him on in ways he couldn’t understand. He and Bam had masturbated together. Several times in fact, but that was the only decidedly sexual thing that had happened between them. And it was no big deal - men wank eagerly, but being deeply honest, Ville had never been turned on by wanking with Bam as such. He just liked the pleasure of coming. Still, the idea of having a guy’s cock in his mouth when he got off, appealed to Ville more than he could explain other than... so what? So, he liked to be submissive? He sure wasn’t behind the wheel when he had sex with Jonna... She had always taken the initiative and shown him when and what she wanted. It was close to what he wanted anyway, she was very inventive, and usually in the mood whether Ville had been or not. So sex wasn’t just sex. Ville just never imagined he would also be turned on by the thought of having a guy dominating him in bed...

Ville stopped his random thoughts. His heart was beating fast as he realised he’d gone from finding a cock in his mouth erotic and to being fully dominated in the bed. /Bottoming?/ Closing his eyes, Ville ran his palms over his face. This was getting out of hand. /Bam.../ His thoughts returned to his American friend.

“Fuck...” Ville chuckled a little. It was also cruel now looking in the back mirror, but Ville hadn’t known back then. He couldn’t even be sure how long Bam had felt that way about him. To his surprise, Ville blushed when he realised what a show it must have been for Bam to watch someone he was attracted to pulling out his cock and fucking wank in front of his eyes, with Ville unknowing of the effect it had on the skater.

“Like Christmas and the 4th of July at the same time...” Ville smiled and dropped the wet towel over a chair. He’d learned to put his clothes in a closet now a days. In his younger years, he was a pig and living like one, too. His clothes mostly were spread all over the place and he’d go through them, sniffing for the cleaner ones. That was then and not now.

Dressing in jeans and a simple band t-shirt, Ville gathered his curly hair in a little bun. Checking his bag for his inhaler and medicine, and a couple of books, he took off. He was intrigued beyond words over his sudden sexual discovery and he vaguely remembered he had some gay porn in his collection but wasn’t sure. Some of his early porn stuff was stolen by a crack head breaking into his place, back when he was living with Susanna, but thanks to his dad’s connections, he’d gotten most of it restored. He hoped he still had some of those homoerotic films in his collection. He’d used them to get to know more about his own body other than just as wanking material. He wondered what he’d think about them now, feeling how he did about all this.

Soon Ville was on his way, walking on foot. There was a bakery shop close by the band’s practice studio, and he bought a few things in a box to go. Once he arrived at the building, Ville went down the narrow green hall way and found the door to the rehearsal room. As he grabbed the handle, he heard the toilet flush from the adjoining bathroom but he didn’t exactly wait to see who would come out. Opening the door to the rehearsal room, Ville peeked inside and was greeted with music and the casual talk of the people gathered there.

HIM’s humble facilities were very, very personally decorated. Years of being occupied by a reckless five some showed its signs. Posters, glass encased golden discs of their various albums, glitzy streamers, plaques, slogans, and framed pictures of people dear to them covered the walls with an occasional bra stapled to the ceiling. Stained throw carpets lay on the cemented floor and instruments were set up where ever there was any space for it. In the corner, a sofa and small coffee table filled with cups stood; bottles and full ashtrays fought for a bit of legroom, too. Ville smiled genuinely. He loved this place like a second home.

Coughing a little, he stepped inside and closed the door quietly. Manna was waving happily at him and he smiled back. She was such a pretty lady and Linde was so lucky to have met her. He actually stopped drinking way before Ville did, when their child was born. Ville wondered if he had been able to do the same had he been in Linde’s shoes. He had no idea and obviously wouldn’t be able to tell now.

“Morning, guys,” Ville said with a smile. “You didn’t tell me you were all rehearsing!” he said to Linde when he noticed other people collaborating on Manna’s record present. As far as Ville knew, it had been several by now. “Don’t want to interrupt anything,” Ville quickly apologised.

“You’re not,” Manna said and approached to give him a hug.

Linde went to Ville and gave him a longer one. “How are you?” the even thinner man asked.

Ville held him an extra few seconds before they both let go. Ville grabbed one of Linde’s long blond dreads and chuckled delightedly when his friend yelped in surprise as he retreated. Yanking Linde's dreads never got old. Letting go of the hair, Ville stuck his palms in his pants pockets and nodded to the other people.

He knew most of them but especially drummer Antti Lehtinen. Ville had known Antti since before HIM. They had played together in the teen band Donits Osmo Experience when Ville was barely fifteen, and that had been extremely fun. Ville had been allowed to play a mean funky bass in those days, and just because that project never became more than a demo tape, he and Antti had stayed friends. Joel Melasniemi had played guitar, and his sister Vilma delivered the vocals to energetic songs such as ‘Killfuck’. It was actually Joel and Vilma’s brother Antto who had been HIM’s first keyboard player, but he had quickly turned out to be a miscalculated decision, and he quit HIM after their first record. Stopping his musings down memory lane, Ville nodded at Antti who grinned back at him. Ville then stepped to the side as the door opened.

In came Lauri Porra. Ville smiled and the acclaimed bass player smiled back. They shook hands, and Ville felt himself a bit in awe. Lauri was a wonder child and kind of a multi instrumentalist involved in extremely many projects, because his interests were so multi facetted. Ville had only met Lauri a few times at festivals where the brunette played with various bands such as Stratovarius and Emma Salokoski Ensemble. Lauri’s skills on a bass guitar were far beyond what Ville could hope to achieve and he wasn’t even that bad a bass player himself in spite of Ville having played more years, but that never equalled that he was better.

Lauri wasn’t supposed to be playing for the track ‘Just For Tonight’ that Ville had come to sing, but Manna and the guys were going to record one of the few Lauri did participate in later. Ville took off his jacket and his eyes slid to Lauri’s face, noticing the calmness that exuded the guy. He was blending in quite nicely with this bunch of quiet personalities.

Ville found a spot on the couch, took out a bagel from his box, and broke it into smaller pieces that he stuffed in his mouth. Chewing thoughtfully, he followed the progress of the recordings from his corner. Often, he found his eyes slip to Lauri, acknowledging the fact that he was an attractive man. Without even thinking about it, Ville slipped into his on going musings concerning his sexuality. He was aware he was checking out Lauri. He’d noted that the bassist’s ass looked kinda hot; he carried to the right – yeah so what? Ville had even paid attention to the position of Lauri’s innocent cock. Absentmindedly, Ville chewed his food, imagining running his hand through Lauri’s long pretty curls. This was getting pathetic and Ville looked somewhere else. Had he always checked out guys? He wasn’t consciously doing it, but he must be doing it on a regular basis because he even knew which side Bam carried. His world was full of beautiful people. Even in his own band, the members were rather attractive, and had always consisted of good looking men - Ville knew he enjoyed looking at them and receiving an occasional kiss. Thinking even harder, Ville couldn’t let the subject go and wondered if he checked out just as many guys as he did girls, and he had no idea. Discreetly looking around at the men gathered in the room, he compared them with Manna. Linde’s girlfriend was classically beautiful like a model and Ville wasn’t a saint, of course, he’d often imagined what sex would be like with her. What sex between Linde and Manna would look like and it had turned him on, imagining he was watching his band mate having sex. However, the question was which part of it was turning him on? Linde? Or Manna? Or just the porn effect of his fantasy? Ville rubbed his hands over his face to rid himself of the endless speculations that wouldn’t leave him be.

/Just finish this task and you can go home, and indulge in exploring the whole goddamn thing later,/ he admonished himself. His eyes finally lingered on Lauri as he ended his tour scrutinising the people gathered for their individual attractiveness. Most of them had scored high in Ville’s private tally system and it made him wonder once more. Was there a reason he had problems staying in relationships with girls? He seriously saw the beauty and attraction in all the men assembled in the rehearsal room. After the tempestuous relationship he’d had with Jonna, seasoned with physical abuse, he really didn’t need another demanding girlfriend to mess up his life and try to change him. In addition, Ville wasn’t looking for a boyfriend either. Facing his own demons was enough now, as he tried to get comfortable in his new skin. After the equally messy misunderstanding with Bam lately, Ville had confusion enough in his life, thinking about what happened this morning in the shower.

Abruptly, Ville went to the fridge to fetch a bottle of water. The feelings warming up his body by looking at the men - especially Lauri - began to bother him; lust always happened when you least expected it, and he wasn’t fucking expecting it now. Trying to calm down wasn’t an option, and Ville felt a little lost being out of his element. Just another harsh reality he had to face now he was sober. Back in the day, he could just goof around and everybody would know he was just drunk and happy. Having had his share of kissing lots of friends and especially male music colleagues, Ville was embarrassed by the double standard of his behaviour.

Just like Bam had been touchy feely, Ville knew he had been too, and god he needed some kind of guidance on how to get through this nightmare right now. Was he transparent? Did everybody know how he behaved? /I wasn’t alone. They behaved like that, too.../ a confidential inner voice told him, and Ville felt his shoulders relax a little. Yes. He hadn’t been the only one touching lips. Juska, Pätkä, Jussi69, and the rest of them, they all kissed back. It was no big deal, either. It happened constantly on stage and was part of a show and sometimes it was taken back stage, too. Ville had seen more than fans could even dream of, and at least he’d never crossed that line...

“There’s coffee on the pot, Ville,” Linde said, interrupting Ville’s thoughts of turmoil.

“Oh! Thanks!” Ville said and smiled warmly at his guitarist. Nevertheless, he broke the lid of the water bottle and took a long sip.

“Are you ready?” Manna asked Ville as she came to stand next to him. Ville nodded and put on a charming smile for her. He smoothed a hand over his hair and found an ever present cork screw curl having escaped the rubber band keeping his hair gathered. Letting the lock slip behind his ear, he glanced at Lauri and found the bassist looking back at him. Lauri grinned and Ville smiled back, feeling almost electrocuted by how much that smile affected his body, and hating how he blushed. He was thirty years old and still blushing like he did when he was a kid.

Getting behind the microphone with Manna, the music soon filled the air, and its haunting notes grabbed the both of them to set the mood right away. Ville loved this song, and that he was still able to write was a comforting feeling. He’d feared he’d become completely empty after rehab; he usually felt drained after the whole two year process of writing, demos, recording, release of the CD and so on, basically falling into depression for a while, but it hadn’t happened this time. In a sense, he was waiting for it to happen, but as the days turned to weeks, he felt in a rather good mood so most likely, he wouldn’t become depressed by letting his baby go once it was released.

It was apparent to everybody, including Ville, how much better his voice sounded. The alcohol had made it darker and hoarser. Ville had honestly thought it was the insane amount of cigarettes he’d been smoking - five packs a day... but he still smoked – definitely not as many, but his voice had benefited from his abstinence. They only had to record the song twice for it to be perfect.

Ville had almost forgotten that Lauri was still in the room, when the bassist came up to him.

“Good job both of you. I really like this song,” Lauri said.

Ville nodded. “Thanks...” he said and, smiling, he stepped away from the mike. Patting his pocket, he found his cigarettes and decided to step outside to smoke. Normally, everybody in the band smoked like chimneys in the rehearsal room when it was just the five of them, but Ville didn’t want to smoke around Manna and no one else seemed to smoke inside either.

To his surprise, Lauri came out, too, and together they stood in silence for a while, smoking their cigarettes.

“Are you gonna stick around for later?” Lauri asked, catching Ville by surprise.

All kinds of thoughts went through his head at that moment, and all of them heavily laden with sex and expectations. Killing each and every one of them, Ville replied, “What do you mean?”

Lauri leaned against the green wall and slowly took a drag from his cigarette before dropping the butt and crushing it with his shoe. The curtain of his long curly hair spilled over his shoulder as he tilted his head to look at Ville. “I mean that after we’ve recorded my bass to one of Manna’s other songs, some of us will go to a pub for a bite and what else. Are you sticking around or...?”

The insinuations were there but again, were they? If Lauri was oblivious to the chemistry Ville felt so keenly, it would mean nothing. Just colleagues going out, but Ville's adventure seeking cock wanted to see how far this would go.

“Yeah, I’ll stay. Have nothing better to do anyway,” he joked.

Lauri smiled, and his green eyes were full of mirth. Ville swallowed, hoping he wasn’t the only one putting something into this that didn't exist. The last thing he needed was embarrassing himself, assuming Lauri was coming on to him.

Back inside, Ville returned to the sofa and pulled out a book. He listened with half an ear on the conversation and random bits of music replayed from earlier recordings. He didn't get seriously engrossed in his book, as he was randomly interrupted by people talking to him, or when he was drawn to a topic he wanted to join in on. Eventually, the track 'I Gave In' Lauri came to play was recorded. Ville watched as the passionate bassist did his job with Antti and Linde. They sounded very good. The harmonies were beautiful and when Manna afterwards put her vocals on, Ville knew this would be his favourite track from her album.

tbc

FIC: The Summer of Sobriety 2/10 , VAM PG-15

2009-09-14T17:33:29Z

Title: The Summer of Sobriety © 2009 by maria_d_edwards
Part: 2/10
Fandom: VAM
Type: RPS
Cast: Ville Valo/Bam Margera, Ville Valo/Lauri Porra (Stratovarius, Sinergy), Missy Rothstein
Rating / WARNINGS: This series is rated NC-17 and contains: * Graphic male slash * Non-con * Hints of HET * General angst *
Summary: After Ville's become sober, he finds that he has to deal with unexpected emotions towards Bam, but other people cross his path, too, helping him to come to terms with whom sobriety has left him as.

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. I, the author, make no claim through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Beta: prfctdaze. Mwah! Thanks sweetheart for patiently combing this story all year. You're a jewel. :)
Time line: 2007, but events are not true to the date they actually occurred.
Began writing March 2009

¤ Chapter 1 ¤

Photo credits: Valo: Paul Harries. VAM: Sam Christmas. Porra: Jonna Öhrnberg.

hit counter javascript

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The Summer of Sobriety
Part 2

© By Maria Dane-Edwards

Part 2 Summer

Ville awoke early in the morning. Stretching his long body, he buried his face in his armpit. Lying still for a while, he then turned slightly to his side, not willing to wake up just yet. Birds were chirping cheerfully in the garden. The sound matched his odd dream somehow, to a certain degree, before they disturbed too much and he really awoke. Opening his eyes, Ville looked at the window. Scratching his arm, he rolled to his back and stared at the ceiling. Memory kicked in. Today he was going to HIM’s rehearsal basement and help out Manna and Linde on her first CD. She had written a beautiful song and Ville helped her with the lyrics a few nights ago and instantly, they knew they had a duet in their hands. He just needed to go down and record it with her today.

Sitting up, Ville found his cigarettes next to him and lit up. Inhaling a few times, he looked dully in front of him before he occasionally coughed. He was looking forward to recording with his friends. He’d lain low for a while, not doing anything but relaxing and reading books at home, and getting back into making music was nice.

All in all, this would be a terrific week for Ville. Bam happened to be coming over in a few days and that meant carrying on a lot of antics with him to shake Ville out of his quiet life of sobriety. He did not mind but he sure didn’t mind living a quiet life either. While he’d been a 24/7 drunk, Ville wasn’t really living his life. He had no idea what he wanted or how he’d felt about certain things. Only when he sat down to work on lyrics, he took the drunkenness down a few notches, but other than that… the last ten years of heavy partying had left periods of too many blanks in his memory.

These few months he’d been without alcohol, Ville had become keenly aware of everything that happened in his life. Not all of it was pretty but he appreciated the feeling of being in control on a conscious level. That was fairly normal to everybody else, but to Ville it was a revelation. New discoveries happened to him every day, and one of those was that he realised that Bam was in love with him. In spite of the intimate boundaries they’d crossed all these years, it hadn’t struck him once that Bam actually put feelings into the harmless flirts, gropes, and drunken kisses. Bam was a terrific actor to have been able to conceal that from Ville, but taking into consideration that Ville usually wasn't sober around Bam back then, it probably wasn’t that hard of a job for the skater. Ville wasn’t going to confront Bam about this. The fact that Ville didn’t drink any more, and wasn’t the one to initiate that kind of fun, had more or less stopped the two friends from behaving like that any longer.

Thinking back, Ville remembered the last time Bam had initiated loving approaches.

It was a few weeks after Ville had returned from rehab. They hadn’t seen each other since the Huck shoot and Ville missed his friend very much. Bam had invited Ville to his house, wanting to re-bond and hear how he’d coped with his stay at ‘Promises’ - the rehabilitation facility in Malibu that Seppo had Ville admitted to for his addiction treatment. The cost had been 49,000 fucking dollars. Ville didn’t have that kind of money in his own bank account so he hoped his company could pay for it. However, so far, he wasn’t going to worry about that. Seppo would probably handle it for him.

It had taken Ville two weeks to detoxify, an extra two weeks included for therapy sessions to provide him tools to handle his new addiction free life. Ville knew that to those who truly believed, these ‘Twelve Steps’ sessions ended in sobbing connections with God. However, being a humble pagan, Ville didn’t really need a God in his life. Nevertheless, he played along – and good-natured, he’d crossed his fingers while he replaced all references to a higher being with Ozzy Osbourne during the higher steps he reached in the designed program. That’s all he needed to fill the void left by the craving. Most of the other ‘inmates’ had been court ordered to attend their treatment. Ville was one of the few who truly had wanted to become clean and most likely the only one who would stay clean - until he didn’t. He hadn’t promised himself anything. He hadn’t sworn he’d never touch alcohol again to prevent putting that pressure on himself. He could do without feeling like a failure if he started drinking again. At least he would be ruthlessly aware of why and what fore, should he want to enjoy a beer again and that in itself would be no one’s fucking business.

Actually, the first thing Ville did when he left ‘Promises’ was to go to a bar. He had refused to be picked up like a kid from preschool. He just strolled down the street in the pretty surroundings until he found a bar on one of the side streets. Sitting there, he ordered a coffee and just sipped it while taking in the atmosphere and scents; testing if it felt different and it did. He honestly didn’t feel the urge to drink alcohol, and the smell of beer left the same peculiar impression. Ville even wondered why the hell he’d poured all that liquid inside his body for so many years if it made no difference. Well... he assumed he would get that answer eventually. However, when he got back with the band on the tour bus, ready to go back to play America live for the Projekt Revolution tour during summer, Ville found that the answer still hadn’t come to him; shrugging, he wondered if it ever would. He was very laid back and took a day at a time. Secretly, he was amused because he found that the band had quieted down, too, and that was a shame. Just because he didn’t drink any more didn’t mean that the band should quit, too. It also made him wonder if he had been the party lion all these years and the others simply weren’t.

No – they had all been partying all right, Ville mused back then when he sat in the cab on his way to Bam’s house. But maybe they grabbed the chance to quit this way. That wasn’t such a bad idea, but it sure made HIM a boring band, Ville smirked to himself. Ville wondered if Bam would behave the same way and start acting sober around him.

Ville grinned happily when he found Bam already waiting by the door as the cab rolled up in front of the Castle. As soon as Ville had stepped out of the vehicle, Bam was busy paying the cabbie and then he dragged Ville and his bag into the house.

“Slow down, sweetheart,” Ville murmured tiredly.

“Just couldn’t wait to see you, Ville,” Bam said, almost short of breath and Ville smiled endearingly at his engaging friend.

“All right. I missed you, too,” Ville concurred as they walked further inside. The house was unusually quiet. “Where is everybody?” Ville asked, wondering what was going on, fearing the worst. “Bam, I’m not in the mood for any of your...” Ville began only to gasp when Bam suddenly dropped his bag and hugged him hard.

Slowly, Ville put his arms around Bam, too. “It’s okay. I’m okay.” Loosening his grasp a little, he felt Bam hold him tighter.

“I was so fucking scared, Ville,” Bam burst out, shocking the Finn slightly from the intensity. “When I realized... you know... you fucking scared me, sweetheart.”

Ville stood helplessly a few seconds. This was NOT Bam, but he had to figure out how to deal with it instantly, and all he could do was hug him back as firmly as possible. A few minutes went by with Bam’s tears soaking Ville’s shirt. Ville watched his dark brown hair and lifted a hand to grace over the springy curls, smelling the alcohol on him as he closed his eyes.

“Where is everybody, Bam?” he asked quietly, when the skater’s breath hitched a little and he seemed calmer.

“Out,” Bam sniffled, trying to collect himself. “I wanted everybody gone.” He extricated himself from Ville’s embrace and looked into his eyes. “I didn’t want them to be here, because I didn’t know how I was gonna react and shit,” Bam said, wiping the tears away with the back of his hand.

Ville swallowed. He could relate to that. It wasn’t as if Bam was embarrassed about making a fool of himself but there are certain things you’re entitled to keep private and untainted.

Bam reached out for Ville again and sighed when the Finn wrapped his long arms around him and hugged him close again. Shutting his eyes, Bam shivered, feeling how warm Ville was and how fucking good he smelled. Nuzzling his face into Ville’s neck, he pressed a kiss against the pulsating vein there. Comfortable being close to Ville, Bam’s kiss became more loving and his tongue slid out to lick and taste Ville’s salty skin.

Ville jolted a little at feeling Bam’s wet tongue and, looking down into his closed eyes, he wondered what was going on with his friend. “I’m sorry, darling,” he whispered. “It was such a fucking close call back then, and I...”

“Don’t apologize, man. You’re here and alive, Willa. That’s all that matters. You were in rehab. You’re alive.”

“Bam...” Ville said, “Why don’t we go upstairs with my bag? I need to lie down an hour or so. You can keep me company, and we can talk, okay? What do you say?”

Nodding, Bam agreed and together they went upstairs to Ville’s usual room. Dropping his bag on the floor, Ville took off his shoes and together they went to the bed and lay down.

Immediately, Bam wrapped his body around Ville and once more, the Finn was taken aback by how physical Bam was behaving. He didn’t recall them being so touchy feely towards each other before he went to rehab. Admittedly, what had been going on between them was a blur and Ville had no clue how to respond to this. Bam’s hand sought skin contact, literally pulling Ville’s shirt out of his waistband and snaking his palm up Ville’s stomach and chest.

Ville froze as Bam’s fingers found a nipple and stroked it a few times before his friend’s head rested against his chest, sighing. Ville’s lips were parted as he looked down at Bam’s mop of curls. He didn’t know what to say and dropped a hand gently to caress Bam’s hair. Bam’s fingers went back to touch Ville’s nipple and he gasped by the intensity of the unwanted sensation and lifted his other hand to take the journey under his shirt himself and remove Bam’s hand. Bam looked up and crawled closer. Ville smiled unsure at the look in Bam’s eyes when suddenly the American kissed him firmly on the lips.

Responding with a jerk, Ville let it happen for a few seconds, but then he turned his face away and grinned, embarrassed. Bam moved even closer and tried to kiss him again, but Ville shook his head. “No, Bam.”

“Ville,” Bam whispered and put his hand on Ville’s cheek. Ville turned his head back and Bam sighed, looking into his amazing green orbs. “You’re beautiful. You know that? The most beautiful person I’ve ever...”

“Bam,” Ville tried to stop that path before Bam got too carried away.

“Ever...” Bam sighed with a little timbre in his voice and tears welled up in his blue eyes.

Ville put his cheek against the top of Bam’s head. Bam got his emotional outburst under control, the two friends looked each other in the eyes, and Bam just shrugged and smiled back with a little self-conscious chuckle.

“So you think I’m beautiful?” Ville joked. It wasn’t the first time Bam had said it, but Ville recalled having just been teasing him about it. Now he realised that his friend meant it seriously when he said it.

“Nah – in fact I think you’re in dire need of plastic surgery. Look at you! You have a little snotty nose, poisonous green eyes, and your hair looks like you found it in a haystack and glued it behind your hideous head. Your teeth are too small and your ears underdeveloped... and your voice...” Bam began, grinning broader at the look in Ville’s eyes.

“Are you insulting me?” Ville asked, smiling at Bam.

“No, no... I’m just stating facts here,” Bam laughed, feeling he was back in the game.

Ville crossed his arms over his chest. “You wanna know what I think?” Ville asked. Bam nodded eagerly. “I think you are insulting me.”

Bam laughed. “Dude, I’m just kidding. About… everything. You know that, right? Right? I can’t believe you fell for it and shit!”

Ville lifted his eyebrows. “Whatever, BamBam,” he whispered.

Bam got off the bed. “Take a nap, Zilla. I’ll wake you up in an hour.” He bent over and gave Ville a brusque hug.

Ville smiled, but as Bam flicked the lights out, he just laid there in the dark. Sleeping was impossible in spite of him being fairly tired.

Later that evening, family and friends had returned to the house, and Ville felt Bam coming back to his old self – at least he thought that was Bam’s old self. Everything was off somehow no matter how hard they tried to act natural around each other. Ville had to refuse another of Bam’s advances later when the skater had consumed more beer than he ought to and Ville realised how natural it came to him. The touches, the kisses, and the tiresome groping. He understood with a shock that Bam might not behave any differently from what he used to. It was Ville himself who behaved more reservedly.

The strange part was that Ville was interested in making out – just not with Bam. Bam was his friend and that made it difficult to look at Bam as a sexual creature he could lust for. Whatever Ville might have initiated or participated in back when he joined Bam in being drunk out of their minds, he had no idea. But he sensed with a passion that, from his point of view, it had all been in the heat of the moment, and wherever his drunkenness had taken him. He liked kissing his friends and Bam might have thought it meant something else. Now Ville wasn't sure how to handle the delicate matter.

Excusing himself around midnight, Ville literally was too tired to follow the general conversation and went to bed. After a few moments of debating whether it was necessary or not, Ville decided to lock his door. Shaking his head a little, he grinned. “Wow...” This had been an interesting day, and he was exhausted. Opening his Sponge Bob bag, he pulled out a bit of medicine and a bottle of water he’d brought with him from the airplane. Swallowing a selection of pills, he slowly sat down on the edge of the bed. Closing his eyes, he waited. When he heard Bam shake the door handle, asking why it was locked, Ville fell backwards on the bed and covered his eyes with his hands. /Go away,/ he wished. When Bam didn’t stop, Ville didn’t want to cause a scene, so he got up and opened the door ajar.

“Hei,” he whispered.

“Why d’you lock it?” Bam asked with a bright smile.

“Was afraid Novak might have a surprise for me later,” Ville improvised quickly.

“Novak is out cold. No chance of him disturbing anybody flashing his ugly prick at people.”

“Aren’t I the lucky one, then?” Ville grinned.

“Can I come in?” Bam asked.

“Are you drunk?” Ville asked back.

“Uhu,” Bam replied with a wicked glint in his eye. “I won’t try anything.”

“Bam... I...” Ville began, but the look in Bam’s eyes was getting at him and he opened the door. Bam got inside and went to sit on the bed. Sighing, Ville followed.

“You wanna sleep?”

“Yeah. It’s been a loooong day, sweetheart,” Ville said, sitting next to him.

“Then sleep. I’ll watch over you,” Bam said.

Ville just nodded. There wasn’t really any way of winning this. As he began undressing, Bam talked about his plans for a new movie. Ville just smiled at him.

“I’m sure it’ll be fantastic.”

“Of course it will. Just so you know, but I want you in it,” Bam said, beaming at his friend.

“I can’t act,” Ville said, stepping out of his pants and underwear.

Bam’s voice halted watching the naked man in front of him, but then he continued as if nothing had happened. “I just want you with the band. Don’t worry about it. It’s a minor part but important.”

“Guess I can handle being me, I suppose,” Ville smiled. He’d been in Bam’s little projects a lot of times. None of them were acting; he was mostly reacting to things happening to others, although there were episodes like that one time in Jackass Number 2, when Missy shaved some of the guys’ pubic hairs, including Ville’s... to glue it on somebody else. However, Bam never let anything happen to Ville or the band – that was taboo. He’d rather make fun of his own family than hurt his precious idols.

Ville got under the covers, loving the feel of how it fit around his weary body. Bam lay down, too, on top of the comforter. Ville’s eyes closed, and he felt sleep approaching fast and merciful. Bam’s fingers sifted through his hair. It was nice and he’d honestly missed the feeling. Bam’s voice spoke softer, dreamlike, and before he knew it, Ville was fast asleep.

His stay at Bam’s castle went smoother after that night. Ville was very sensitive to what Bam did and said, but at no point did he confront Bam’s behaviour. In addition, as Bam stopped his attempts for intimacy, Ville relaxed, and they managed to spend quality time together, talking about the stuff they were supposed to.

tbc

FIC: The Summer of Sobriety 1/10 VAM R

2009-09-13T10:04:18Z

Title: The Summer of Sobriety © 2009 by maria_d_edwards
Part: 1/10
Fandom: VAM
Type: RPS
Cast: Ville Valo/Bam Margera, Ville Valo/Lauri Porra (Stratovarius, Sinergy), Missy Rothstein
Rating / WARNINGS: This series is rated NC-17 and contains: * Graphic male slash * Non-con * Hints of HET * General angst *
Summary: After Ville’s become sober, he finds that he has to deal with unexpected emotions towards Bam, but other people cross his path, too, helping him to come to terms with whom sobriety has left him as.

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. I, the author, make no claim through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Beta: prfctdaze. Mwah! Thanks sweetheart for patiently combing this story all year. You’re a jewel. :)
Time line: 2007, but events are not true to the date they actually occurred.

Photo credits: Valo: Paul Harries. VAM: Sam Christmas. Porra: Jonna Öhrnberg.

myspace hit counter

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The Summer of Sobriety
Part 1

© By Maria Dane-Edwards

May 13th 2007, California

He’d only had four hours of sleep prior to the concert in Glasgow at ‘Give it a Name’, where he was close to suffering an asthma attack. Pressing a hand to the left side of his chest, he was shaking badly. Trying to make a joke not to scare people, he mumbled in the mike, “I shouldn’t smoke so much.” Luckily, a guy in the front threw his inhaler on the stage; Ville made use of it immediately and then continued the concert.

Ville’s thoughts were pretty random looking back at the spring tour. It had been hell – was pure hell and he didn’t connect with his old songs anymore; couldn’t remember the lyrics on stage as he stood unsteadily clutching the microphone stand and suffering the humiliation of hearing poor Mige or Burton singing half of the time just to get them through the British gigs.

Ville sat looking out of the window. His knee was jittering and his hands not too sure in his lap. Bam was due any minute with a reporter and a photographer. Already tipsy, Ville’s eyes kept darting towards the fridge in Paramount Studio’s kitchenette even though he knew it was empty now. Bam would bring more beer, and that’s why he was antsy. Would Bam remember or would he tease him until he produced what Ville needed?

The tall Finn couldn’t remember what magazine was interested in a photo session including them both. Nowadays it didn’t really matter to him. Closing his eyes in relief, he heard an engine stop outside and two car doors being shut. They were here.

Ville got up to greet them. He was supposed to stay in a hotel while mixing HIM’s new album with Tim Palmer, but right now, he was at the recording studio itself. He had a little room where he slept and those meagre accommodations suited him just fine. He didn’t want anyone to be bothered about his sorry existence while he finished his work. He was never sober, always considerably drunk, and it just seemed to escalate, making him more depressed than he’d ever been. He couldn’t stop it and just felt so fucking sick and tired of life. The only thing that kept him going was the music, but he couldn’t even sing the new melancholy songs satisfactory because he fucked up his voice with chain smoking and the constant drinking never left him sober. His manager Seppo - as well as Tim - were really worried about his rapidly deteriorating health.

Yesterday – at least Ville thought it was yesterday – another film crew had been visiting and he had showed them around the premises. Chuckling, the Finn wondered if he had shown them his toilet. He might have. Shaking his head, wetness suddenly bled from both tear ducts. He didn’t notice, and Bam didn’t say anything either when the confusing sight of an enthusiastic Ville with tear stains on his cheeks met him.

“How are you, dude?” Bam asked, embracing the too thin body. “Have you had anything to eat yet?”

“Uuhh,” Ville just stuttered, not really remembering the last time he’d had something solid in his stomach. Mostly, he lived of beer, asthma medicine, energy drinks, and cigarettes.

Bam dumped a small bag of pizza slices in Ville’s arms, and the Finn stood a little shocked not knowing what to do with it, so he dropped it.

Bam turned around and just laughed at him. “Dilldo Dalldo! What are you doing, dude?”

Ville shrugged at Bam’s newest acquisition of nicknames for him and stumbled a little, distancing himself from the noise and ruckus. His head was suddenly pounding and he remembered Bam was supposed to bring beer. A beer would be nice and dull the pain. He couldn’t remember how much time had passed between Bam arriving and possibly arriving again because the next thing that happened was that Bam thrust a beer in his hands and he smiled happily. “Thanks, Bam-Bam.”

“No problem, Willa.” Scratching his head, Bam thought Ville looked like a ghost. He closed his eyes to it because it only made him sad seeing how his idol was fading in front of his eyes. Opening a beer himself, Bam grinned and saluted as the contents were quickly gulped down his throat.

“Ville?” Bam asked, seeing the dopey smile on Ville’s face. “Are you ready? I brought some people. Did you eat the fucking food I gave you?”

Ville smiled and nodded. Of course, he was ready. “Food? No...I... where did I put it?” He turned a little, but Bam just patted his back.

“Never mind, man. Have another beer.”

They found a lounge and went to the sofa. Bam sat on the floor in front of Ville and they lit a few cigarettes as they sipped their beer. Ville used his cigarette to light Bam’s and the enthusiastic photographer took several shots, as they got comfortable. The questions were mostly harmless and Ville could sort of give the usual responses he knew like the back of his hand. He didn’t have to think hard and that was a terrific idea.

“What does your shirt say?” the interviewer suddenly asked Ville.

“Uum...” Ville said, trying to collect his thoughts. Then he smiled and said, “Aikuisten Lelukauppa... It’s my daddy’s sex shop in Helsinki.”

“Really?” The interviewer looked intrigued. “Sounds nice in Finnish.”

Bam laughed softly. That guy so knew that Ville’s dad had a sex shop. He probably even knew that the shop was Ville’s retirement plans; the guy just wanted Ville to loosen up and talk some more about the band and the album instead of the stony, dreamy comments he’d delivered so far. Looking at his friend, Bam leaned his head back against the seat and instantly Ville’s hand came down and stroked over Bam’s unruly curls. Bam closed his eyes and felt a shiver down his spine in pleasure. He loved when Ville did that. Any kind of caress from his friend was so precious to Bam. You didn’t get tenderness from a man for just what it was. There would be a hidden agenda that Bam was absolutely not interested in. However, he would never pass a lie detector claiming he was not interested in a hidden agenda with Ville. “It’s the coolest language there is - all vowels and still 57 different words for snow. Let’s go outside. Time to wake up, Zilla Zalo!” Bam said, clapping his hands.

Ville frowned and nodded. “Sure, Bam. But it’s the Inuit who have 36...37 different words...”

“Don’t ruin my joke, Willa,” Bam grinned in Ville’s ear.

“Bam-Bam,” Ville said, slightly admonishing the American. Fuck. Things moved too fast and he realised they were in fact outside now. The sun was fucking shining and he could hear birds singing. Grinning his goofy laugh, he made Bam laugh, too. Ville was glad Bam was holding his hand because he felt a little dizzy. Maybe he should have eaten the food.

They descended the stone steps before they reached the pebbled ground surrounding the property. Ville remained there but Bam went up a step and stood behind him. That way they had the same height with Bam having the advantage of being a few inches taller. Putting his arm around Ville’s chest, he embraced him, and Ville put his hand on Bam’s arm. Bam toyed with the photographer and kissed Ville’s neck giving the guy a dirty look. Ville was oblivious of Bam’s gay vibes behind him and sighed. Bam couldn’t help it but tickle Ville’s chest ruthlessly. The Finn cried out with laughter and it must have cleared his mind because Ville was more concentrated for the rest of the interview.

After their guests had left, Ville had some more work to do with Tim. Bam was amazed by the sound of the new album and Ville’s vocals touched him. Teasing his friend, he claimed that Ville should stay miserable permanently, because he wrote better lyrics when he was feeling blue.

After an hour or so, it soon became clear to Tim that Ville wasn’t able to do more work that day, and Bam dragged him to his little room. Letting Ville fall on the bed, Bam stood and watched his tiny frame.

“I miss you,” Bam whispered. Ville murmured something unintelligible and reached out his arm as he cleared his voice.

“But I’m right here. Sit with me, Brandon. Please?” Ville slurred, sounding exhausted.

Bam sat down and swallowed. “Want something to eat?” he asked.

“Nah. Just a beer,” Ville declined even though he knew he should have said yes.

Bam nodded but didn’t move. He was drunk, too. He lay down behind Ville and spooned his thin body. Ville bent his knees and pushed his ass towards Bam’s crotch. He took Bam’s arm and brought it around to his chest. Hugging his hand, Bam gave what he had to soothe Ville in his drunken gloom. Bam refused to go back down memory lane. Back to when Ville was so vibrant, so hot, and so full of passion. Bam would get a hard on because of this guy, and he wasn’t ashamed to admit to himself that a man could do that to him. This was Ville fucking Valo! His idol – his … everything. At times, Ville had meant more to Bam than his own girlfriends and wife during these seven years of friendship and that was something.

“Bam?” Ville whispered. He felt Bam’s steady chest rise and fall against his back. He felt Bam’s lips kiss and nuzzle the little heartagram tattoo on the back of his neck, and he sighed as pleasant tremors prickled up and down his spine. “Bam,” he whispered again, but it was a different sound and he felt Bam’s warm body press closer. Ville’s brain was so slow. Normally, he was a sharp thinker, but lately... Ville sighed again at how disastrous everything had become. Craning his head towards Bam, the American gave him great comfort. Shortly after, Bam’s lips were on top of his and surprised, Ville stopped thinking at all. They’d kissed many times. Platonic kisses, flirty kisses, but never wasted kisses like that one. It rapidly grew into a sexual kiss, a kiss that inevitably led to a passionate kiss.

Bam groaned when he felt Ville respond to the kiss with his tongue and certainly with his body language, too. When Ville turned to his back, Bam followed the motion and had the skinny man under him. Bam’s hands cupped Ville’s face and he kept staring at the sensual, kiss-swollen lips.

“Bam?...” Ville asked; his green eyes unfocused as Bam ran a thumb across his lower lip. Ville shivered in his hands and without another word, Bam brought a hand down to open his pants and seconds later, he used his cock to draw across Ville’s lip.

Ville turned his head away. The musky scent reaching his nostrils was disturbingly familiar, but not one he wanted to be in contact with right now. Bam’s strong hand turned his face back to the first position and Ville felt Bam shoving his cock into his mouth. Ville tried to use his tongue to push it out again but he was too drunk and weak, and his brain just didn’t care anymore. Bam lifted his head to get a better angle, driving in and out of Ville’s mouth in a slow tempo. As his excitement grew, Bam grew in length and girth. Ville’s hands clutched at Bam’s hands, holding him in a tight grip, and when precome leaked freely, Ville found he really didn’t like the taste of it. Giving up, the Finn’s hands dropped to his chest and, closing his eyes, he just let it all happen.

Bam saw Ville’s eyes close and his neck relaxed. His friend was out cold. Bam frowned. Why did Ville pass out now when they were about to have fun? The excitement went away after a few more seconds of fucking Ville’s lax mouth when Bam realised he was close to raping his best friend. Immediately, Bam’s arousal faded in horror. Running a hand down Ville’s body, Bam checked just to make sure Ville had been consensual in this, but when Bam found no trace of an erection between the Finn’s legs, he became worried. Then he remembered that Ville couldn’t really get sexually aroused anymore even if he had wanted to. The many years of drinking heavily had unfortunately an impotent effect on the singer, so maybe Bam hadn’t crossed any boundaries too badly.

“Shit...” Bam mumbled and gently cupped Ville’s limp cock. Squeezing and rubbing him more fondly, Bam saw that Ville wasn’t going to wake up anytime soon. Unzipping Ville’s fly, the skater had a look inside his jeans and, like a nosy child, he pulled out Ville’s cock. Bam swallowed at the sight of it. “Wait...” Bam remembered he wasn’t supposed to do anything, but he was still fairly drunk, still fairly happy and bending, he stuck out his tongue as he pulled back the pink foreskin of Ville’s penis and sampled the taste inside the slit. Liking it a little more than he should, Bam licked some more around the cock head and the fat vein underneath. Never had he been this close to someone else’s cock and it shocked him how much the want to play with Ville’s sex aroused him. Bam continued to salivate the Finn’s privates like a lollipop until the voice of reason once more reminded him that his friend wasn’t participating in this. Bam shuddered and reluctantly zipped up the unconscious singer as well as himself. Running the backside of his fingers lovingly along Ville’s cheekbone, Bam leaned down and kissed his sleeping mouth softly before he got off the bed and went to the door. Shutting the light off, he cast one last glance at Ville deeply asleep before closing the door and going into the foyer.

On his way to the foyer, Bam met Tim and greeted him, “Hey, man.”

“Ville’s asleep?” Tim asked.

“Yeah – Knocked out cold.”

Tim scratched the back of his neck. “It’s not good for him. You know that, right?”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m not even sure he can finish the album, Bam.”

“Why?”

Tim looked worried and sad before he quietly told him his opinion, “Ville doesn’t really want to live. I would have thought he had told you.”

“What?” Bam stared incredulously at Tim. He was ready to go back to Ville’s room and ask for an explanation. He had to be gentle with the man.

“Just let him sleep.” Tim smiled. “It’s not a death wish but more like a state of how things are. When you’re mentally exhausted, you lose interest in life. It’s devastating for a poet like Ville. And for us... his friends.”

“But what if he does something stupid?” Bam was deeply worried now and thoroughly ashamed that he’d taken advantage of Ville and not even noticed that his life was hanging by a thread.

“He won’t.” Tim nodded. “Seppo has arranged for him to go into rehab in a few days. It’s good. Ville is so eager to please everybody so he’s going voluntarily,” Tim said, hoping to make Bam happier. “I hope we’ll finish the rest of the vocals afterwards.”

Again, Bam was caught by shock. “Rehab? Are you fucking serious? Why? What… I mean. Does Ville want this?”

“Oh, very much so. If he doesn’t... Seppo doesn’t think he’ll survive.”

“Fuck, man! He didn’t say he was going into rehab to me. You sure?” Bam asked even though Tim had already answered that question.

“Bam, go home. Get some sleep. He’ll be all right, okay?” Tim quickly patted Bam on the back. This was obviously too much information for the skater to contain. Everybody knew how much Margera idolized Ville Valo. It had even been a shock for Tim how depressed the singer was right now, and he’d cried in distress telling Tim how he couldn’t say no to all the people wanting a piece of him; the more meetings he agreed to do, the more pressure was put on his fragile shoulders. He liked Ville very much, too, and the thought of not being able to work with him again would have been very sad for the Brit. The world would lose something beautiful and irreplaceable should Ville die before his time.

Bam picked up his cell phone and dialled Ville’s manager Seppo. In very short sentences, Seppo confirmed Tim’s words: Ville was dying. He was so physically deteriorated that he didn’t have much long to live if he didn’t stop poisoning himself but, checking into rehab, he’d stand a fairly chance to get back on track, to force him to get some rest, sleep, and step down from the pressure he kept putting on his shoulders. It was literally a question of time before he would end up in the ER with a heart failure. After that telephone call, Bam didn’t know whether to cry or rejoice. He would sit back, still being an alcoholic. Ville would be on the wagon. Going outside, Bam sat on the stone steps and couldn’t even be happy for Ville because he would feel left out of the experience.

tbc

FIC: What are friends for? Ville/Mige, PG 15

2009-08-12T23:50:36Z

Title: What Are Friends For? © 2009 by maria_d_edwards
Part: Oneshot
Fandom: HIM
Type: RPS
Cast: Ville/Mige, OC
Ratings/*** WARNINGS *** This story is rated PG 15 and contains: * Lewdness behaviour *
Summary: Ville helps out in his father’s store... uncomfortable things happen.

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. No claim was made through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Timeline: 1992

Beta: It is not, so forgiveness is sought for my errors :(

asp hit counter

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

What Are Friends For?

By maria_d_edwards

“Hei, Ville,” Mige said entering one of Helsinki’s ‘Adult Toy Stores’. His other friend Linde was right behind him. They knew nothing funnier than coming by and embarrass Ville even though it was all cheek in tongue, and Ville didn’t mind really. However, today Ville just nodded at them uncomfortably. Mige realised he was helping a couple in choosing some sex aids and probably didn’t find it cool having his friends watching – very likely not for the couple either.

Using his eyes, Ville tried to make them leave. It didn’t work. “Come back later,” he said pleadingly. Mige found Ville looking a little distressed and he caught that vibe with a frown, nevertheless he and Linde did as he said.

“Sorry,” Ville mumbled. Helping customers was hard enough in the first place. Being sixteen, Ville was rather new at this assistant job tending his father’s shop and had no sexual experiences with girls, and especially not with dildos or any other appliance the shop had to offer. Ville tried to improvise the best he could from the information and pictures printed on the packages. Although Ville had often looked at the displayed merchandise, his dad had given him a thorough tour, explaining what the various items were for, but it was still difficult when the people paying for the stuff asked rather intimate questions of the effect of the gadgets compared to others. But he was getting better at it.

“Would you say that this dildo gives more pleasure in the ass than the large one?” the guy asked.

Ville could feel his cheeks turn flustered. “Um...I suppose it... creates more friction?”

“Does it hurt?” the woman asked looking strangely at Ville as if she wanted a positive answer.

Ville noticed her smirk, and he was in no doubt that she knew the answer herself but just wanted to hear what he had to say - in his experience... She had fun trying to put him on the spot and she did a great job. That kind of people unfortunately came by, too, and seldom bought anything. Ville began to realise this was a waste of time and just wanted them to leave again. Still, he came up with an effort to respond. “Well, you need to prepare yourself first… and use lube... you know.”

“Which condom do you prefer?” the man asked cocking his head as he fixed Ville’s shifting green eyes with his. “Flavoured... or with those soft rubbery nubs?”

“Uuhhh...” Ville had absolutely no idea how to handle this situation.

“I strap a cock on and use it to fuck him, deep and hard,” the woman suddenly added.

/Too much information,/ Ville cringed inwardly.

The door opened quietly and Mige came back into the shop alone. Right away, Ville didn’t mind having his friend around since the couple seemed creepier by the minute. More questions were thrown at him, and each more intimate than the previous. Darting his eyes to what Mige was doing around the magazine shelf, Ville tried to concentrate on the customers once more. The man suddenly reached out and his fingers grabbed one of Ville’s stray dreadlocks for an obvious grope. Ville jerked involuntarily, and… fuck! You just don’t touch people in a sex shop! Ever!

“You’re a sweet looking, kid,” the man said lewdly. “How about a threesome? You into that stuff? Hm? We could teach you all the tricks in the book.”

Ville didn’t know what to say. Trying not to be obvious, his eyes frantically scanned the shop for Mige, but now he couldn’t see him and the room wasn’t really that big that his friend could hide behind shelves or the like.

Swallowing in a slight up building panic, Ville feared Mige had just left again because he wasn’t finished helping the couple.

“I’m-I’m not really…” he began.

“I could show you my strap on cock. It gets real deep up your sweet teen ass and creates the most spectacular orgasm when I fuck your happy spot. You’ll come harder than when your girlfriend sucks you off,” the woman said to him like a promise. “Boys your age get hard again and again with out fail.”

Horrified Ville saw her hungry eyes look up and down on his body to settle on his crotch. Confused he felt his cock stirring and he did soooo not want a hard on that might encourage the couple in thinking they turned him on with their filthy talk.

“I-I-I don’t have a girlfriend,” Ville whispered stuttering just to fill out the silent tension that made his insides churn. Gasping distressed he took a small step back when he registered her reaching out, but she still managed to touch his chest and run her fingers over his nipple and pinch it. At least it made the man stop kneading his dreads.

“Ville? Are we still on for tonight?” he suddenly heard Mige say behind him. Quickly, he spun around and saw the suspicious expression on his dear face.

“Well – some other time, Ville.” The woman smirked at him and left the shop with her partner.

“I think they stole a dildo,” Mige said.

Shaking, Ville shook his head. “I don’t care as long as they left.” Holding a trembling hand to cover his mouth Ville closed his eyes in an attempt to collect himself from the disturbing experience.

“Why don’t we go upstairs?” Mige suggested hoping his friend would oblige. When Ville didn’t answer, Mige made a decision and went to the door, turned the lock, and flipped the ‘closed’ sign outwards.

“Come. We’re heading upstairs, Ville,” Mige commanded and grabbed Ville’s other hand. The younger teen followed meekly still covering his face, fighting not to cry in front of the older boy and his breath grew a little laboured.

The Valo’s resided in the flat on the second floor on top of the shop. Ville was relieved he didn’t have far to go to get home. He would explain to his father later why the shop was closed prematurely for the day. His dad drove taxi in the daytime, letting Ville work in the shop now he was out of school. His mum worked for the local Helsinki municipal, and his kid brother Jesse had kick boxing practise today. He and Mige were all alone. Ville felt his chest tightened a little and patted his pant pocket for his inhaler.

Ville was famous for misplacing it, so immediately Mige asked, “Do you have your inhaler?”

Finding it, Ville nodded. After two puffs of medicine he’d calmed down somewhat. Going straight for the fridge in the kitchen, Ville grabbed two of his father’s cans of beer before he gestured Mige to follow him to his room.

“Your father will have a fit if he knows you’re drinking, Ville.”

Shaking his head, Ville said, “No he won’t. But he’ll have a fit if he knows I’m smoking these.” Because of his asthma, he was forbidden to smoke, but still Ville pulled out a pack of cigarettes behind a stack of CDs on a shelf and sat heavily on Jesse's bed. Mige sat in front of him on Ville's.

Mige raised his eyebrows. “That made no sense.” However, he said nothing else and took the other beer. Saying nothing for a while, they just sat on the beds. Ville lit a cigarette and slowly dragged on the filter. Remembering he wasn't allowed to smoke, he went to open a window to let out smoke. Mige sensed the rigidness of Ville’s body, and he hoped for both Ville’s and his own sake that the younger boy didn’t start crying. It would be so un-cool and embarrassing to Ville because he was terribly shy - and letting this side of him slip out would just be… catastrophically by epic proportions for boys of their age.

Nevertheless, eventually, the cigarette in Ville’s hand started to tremble and Mige knew it wouldn’t take long before some kind of outburst would happen. Should they talk about it? That was the way girls dealt with stuff. Should he punch Ville’s shoulder and make him think about something else? It seemed cruel and Mige didn’t really want to hit Ville just for the reaction of it. Ville was incredibly soft core. /Like a girl but far from it… well emotionally.../ Oh this was so difficult, but still Mige was glad he was here and that he had been able to make the disgusting customers leave again without crossing more boundaries than they already had.

“I don’t...” Ville began and stopped. “They were so...”

Mige just nodded. “Yeah. They were. Fuck ‘em.”

“I’d rather not,” Ville quipped unexpectedly and the giggle he’d had since childhood quickly sounded choked a few seconds.

/Fuck.../ Mige winced inwardly.

Ville threw the butt out of the window and opened a can. “You know... my parents have a really laid back attitude to sex...I’m not sure I have.”

Mige camouflaged a cough. “You think?” he said and wanted to laugh, but Ville was serious so he didn’t.

“Do I look like that?” His eyes sought Mige’s for honesty.

“Like what, Rakohammas?”

“Like... I’m asking for it? Could they tell? I just want to know.”

Mige swallowed and cleared his throat a few times. “I don’t think so. I never thought you were. They were the perverted ones.”

Ville looked out the window again and took a long sip of beer. Mige shrugged and opened his own beer. Foam sprayed all over his face and Ville spontaneously laughed. Nearing Mige, he bent to pick a few tissues from a box on the floor next to the bed, and sat down to wipe Mige’s face clean.

“Don’t you think it’s suspicious having tissues on the floor, Valo?” Mige asked with a smirk.

“Not really. I have asthma and am very snotty in the morning. And that!...” he put a finger on Mige’s full lips, “is all I have to say about that, Mikko.”

Mige still smirked and Ville’s motions became random. “Aren’t you done?” Ville shrugged still unfazed by Mige’s innuendos, took another tissue, and stroked it over his dark hair. Mige wondered what was going on inside his younger friend’s mind and, finally, he asked, “Are you okay, Ville?”

Ville didn’t meet his eyes and seemed very adamant on cleaning Mige of every droplet. Grabbing Ville’s wrist, Mige forced him to look at him and he couldn’t figure out the expression on his younger friend’s downward face. He decided to lift Ville's head by his chin. Even though Ville struggled to avoid Mige’s eyes, the older boy could see he was trying hard not to smile. Finally, Ville looked up and his green eyes sparkled with mirth.

/Thank god,/ Mige thought and tutted at him. “You’re a bad boy after all, Viltsu.”

Sending him a toothy smile, Ville pulled free of Mige’s grasp. “So?”

“So. Maybe I didn’t need to save you after all?” Mige teased.

“No, that was fine, actually. They were a little pathetic, weren’t they?” Ville joked, pleadingly.

Mige agreed right away. If he didn’t, then Ville would have to find something else to top the statement until his discomfort was justified. Mige was practically never embarrassed about anything, but he felt that he’d have been uncomfortable in that situation, too. You’re sort of their hostage. You want to service the customers and not be rude because their idea of approaching sex will always be different to your own. At the same time, your personal space and boundaries are violated and Ville really had no way to defend himself as the couple got more aggressive.

"Don't tell anyone," Ville implored the older teen. He knew Mige would never tell a soul, but he had to make sure and make him promise he wouldn't. The insecurity was once more palpable in his eyes, as the new found bravado crumbled.

"No, Ville. Never," Mige assured him. Looking at his friend sucking on his lower lip self-consciously, once more Mige was glad that his sixth sense had told him to return to the shop and check on Ville and the gross costumers. Resourceful and impulsive, Mige put a hand on Ville's shoulder and decided to distract him. When the younger boy looked at him, Mige leaned forward and pressed his lips to Ville's, completely throwing his mind in another direction.

Gasping in surprise, Ville's lips parted and Mige sucked his pouty lower lip between his own. Ville's brain stopped responding for a few seconds. Completely taken by surprise he just stared into Mige's blue eyes close up and took the kiss without a fight. Even when Mige slowly retreated, Ville still watched how his friend took advantage of keeping the suction of the fleshy lip until it slipped from his own full lips with a wet sound. Stunned Ville saw Mige's eyes twinkle with amusement. He should have been repulsed by the sexual approach, but he was far from it. It was nothing like what happened in the shop. He'd forgotten it had ever happened in those seconds and Mige's deeper motives to even instigate the kiss were also lost on him. He wanted more and just thinking about it sent hot pleasurable bolts through his young body.

"M-Mikko... I..." Ville cocked his head and licked his lips, tasting Mige's flavour. Running his tongue across his lip once more, he found that the taste had disappeared. No, he couldn't ask for another kiss. That was out of the question. Mige put his hand on his waist and kneaded the baby fat there gently. Ville giggled nervously. When Mige's hand slipped under the rim of his t-shirt, Ville's giggles stopped and he closed his eyes. It bothered him how he was still a bit on the pudgy side, but Mige was bigger and cuddlier. If the older boy wanted to touch him, it would be because he wanted to, so it was a waste of Ville’s time getting all shy about his insecurities about his looks.

As soon as he relaxed, Mige's hand slid further around and up. How it had escalated to this was a nice surprise but Ville wasn't sure Mige was on the same page as he was. Maybe he thought he was comforting him? This was Ville's first physical time being close to anybody in a sexual way - totally disregarding the handful of creepy customers who frequented the shop - and he was becoming very excited. It didn’t strike Ville as odd that he felt that about Mige - a boy. Ville enjoyed looking at girls, fantasising about them, and watching the videos his father had in the back room. He’d even kissed a couple of the girls from his class - just never really considered the possibility that he could be intimate with a boy, too. But as he sat on the bed, feeling Mige's questing fingers on his body, it was obvious to him that he liked what they were doing. He knew Mige had been with someone but had been very secretive about it and wouldn't tell Ville or Linde about the encounter. And now he wondered if Mige's silence was due to him having been with a boy and not a girl which was what Ville and Linde had assumed. The thought alone had excitement rushing through Ville as he closed his eyes.

Mige’s fingers curled around his shoulder blade, caressing the edge of the bone and hearing Ville’s little sign of contentment, Mige wondered if he should back off and let things stop here. But then Ville searched for Mige’s lips. The older boy made a decision. Ever since Mige had realised he was bisexual, he’d started paying attention to his friends. It didn’t take long for Mige to acknowledge how good-looking Ville was, and this opportunity was almost godsend when his younger friend initiated more kisses. Softly, Ville added pressure to the kiss and Mige let his tongue inside. The soft eager tissue played around his teeth and palate, before messaging Mige’s own tongue. He could feel the smile that curved Ville’s lips against his own and his hands found their way to cup Ville’s head. Finally, they parted as small kisses still were pressed on to their faces.

“Mige?” Ville asked breathlessly.

“Are you okay?” Mige responded.

“Yeah. Thanks… you know,” the younger teen said and Mige grinned seeing his flushed cheeks.

/You have a hard on,/ he thought, but didn’t want to embarrass Ville by pointing it out. He had one of those himself now. “I’d better go,” he said in stead. “I have some errands I'd better tend to. I’ll see you tomorrow, Ville.”

Ville nodded. “Come by tomorrow, Mikko,” he said with a big smile.

Mikko smiled back. “I will. Can’t have you getting better on that bass guitar.”

“Yeah, we’ll... practise,” Ville suggested.

Mige took a step towards Ville and when the younger boy got up, they embraced each other hard. Mouths fused in a wild passionate kiss before letting go and Mige left the younger boy with empty arms.

Backing a few steps, Ville bumped into his bed and he sat staring straight ahead for a while. Then a full smile spread on his lips. “I’m in love,” Ville said aloud falling on his back, hardly able to wait for the morning to come.

End of Tale 18th of June 2009

shit happens ... :)

2009-07-05T12:56:09Z

Was at a cook out at my sister's yesterday. Turned down a guy's Deep Purple ticket because it felt like an excuse to 'get to know me', and that is unacceptable lol

He's my sister's neighbour and really kind and very generous, and very single and I'm very very not interested nor looking for male company lol, so...

and I'm not actually interested in Deep Purple anyway, so what ever.

Have a nice Sunday, flist :D

Lauri Porra's little home video

2009-05-28T19:43:10Z

You might have noticed Lauri Porra in Manna's video 'Gave in'. He's the longhaired bassplayer.
Normally he's playing solo or with Stratovarius who have began touring again this May.

Lauri made this funny video of the band's new England tour in May.

He captured the Loch Ness Monster live on camera :) Brave man

FIC: West Chester Tales 1/1 VAM NC-17

2009-05-05T22:52:01Z

Title: West Chester Tales © 2009 by maria_d_edwards
Part: One shot
Fandom: VAM
Type: RPS, AR
Cast: Ville Valo, Bam Margera, VAM, Margeras, Ryan Dunn, Mige
Summary: The first time Ville and Bam met was in West Chester in the summer of 1998. No real substance, just fluffy in an angst kind of way.

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. No claim was made through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Betas: Miss alex_cat and Miss bee_ta_baby. Thanks, sweethearts.
Timeline: 1998

Ratings/*** WARNINGS *** Jess Margera is a girl in this story * Sappy-sappy * NC-17 *

frontpage hit counter

To Medusa for being amazing *hugs*

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

West Chester, the summer of 1998.

Ville got out of the taxi. He looked up towards the beautiful little house. There were flowers everywhere and the garden was well kept. Pleased, Ville nodded. He already loved this place. Just to make sure he had reached the right address, Ville compared the house number with his note.

"Margera residence… no. 37." It was it all right. Finally, he stood in front of the front door and knocked a couple of times. He expected a little fat housewife to answer, but got a gorgeous teenager instead. Large blue eyes and lovely dark brown curls cascading down her shoulders. Ville almost began to stutter in surprise.

"Hello," the girl said.

"Yeah… I'm V-Ville Valo. Your new l-lodger," Ville managed to say, his Finnish accent heavier due to being caught by surprise.

"Right! We've been expecting you since Monday."

"Oh, I-I… just couldn't resist staying in New York for a few days, when I was so close anyway."

"Of course not. I'm Jessie."

They shook hands. Ville smiled to himself. She was so cute. They went inside and Jessie gave him the tour. Upstairs he put his luggage in the room that was going to be his for the next two months.

"Is it all right?" Jessie asked, leaning against the doorframe.

Ville took a look. There was the long bed he had asked for. Cosy chair. Flowers. Drawer, table, stools. Obviously decorated by a woman. /Too much furniture to dodge,/ he thought but smiled politely and said, "This is fine. It is not like I'm going to spend a lot of my time here anyway!"

Jessie laughed and winked an eye, "Good for you, Ville. Let me show you the rest though." She pointed down the hall. "At the end of this corridor, you'll find the bathroom. You'll have to share it with the rest of the family though."

"Oh, how many are there, then?"

"Just three for the summer, 'cause my brother's home for the holidays, and mom and me of course. So...not a prob or...?" She shrugged her shoulders hoping it was okay.

Ville nodded. "It's fine, Jessie. I'm used to sharing."

They went downstairs again. "Feel free to use the kitchen and any other room except our bedrooms!"

Ville laughed along with her. Then she turned towards him. "Well. That was it really. I hope you'll enjoy your stay, so I'll just..." She pointed towards the little dining table in the kitchen, where he had apparently interrupted her doing some homework.

Ville came over and glanced. "High school?"

She shook her head. "College."

Ville apologized. He had thought she was younger.

Jessie didn't continue their small talk, so Ville took the hint, went to his room, and began unpacking. Back home in Finland, he was a *full time* musician in a band, which in his position meant getting various gigs here and there and managed making a living of it. Really making it big in the music scene still was a dream he hoped would come true soon. Other than that, Ville was very literate and read tons of books, which was a huge contrast to when he was a school kid. He had been allowed to sit and draw in class. Due to his boyish, dreamy restlessness, he couldn’t concentrate on reading and would otherwise disturb the lessons. Ville smiled at the oddness of how he felt about books today. Now he wanted to study again but didn't really have the time and money.

He’d never travelled abroad and eventually his parents had given him the opportunity to go to New York and study for a few months. Giving him the money he needed to just have fun and time enough to give his studies a serious shot. It was a generous gift and Ville had taken the gift with much gratitude. However, New York City was not an issue; Ville knew he'd be too distracted by the buzz going on there and therefore he had applied for a seminar in West Chester in stead and found this cheap place to live with a family.

Taking off his clothes, Ville thought about a little run. Normally, he wasn't doing much physical activity, but he had promised himself to make an effort cutting down on the smokes and save money so that he would live healthier than he had in Helsinki. He stood with his shorts and sneakers in his hand, and quickly he changed his clothes. Returning downstairs, he asked Jessie if there was a special place she could recommend. She got up and pointed at the window in the living room. "See the wood over there? Cross the meadows, and you'll find really nice paths to follow. My boyfriend runs there very often. He says it's great."

Ville smiled. /Got that and the boyfriend hint as well!/ he thought and off he went.

He reached the wild growing meadows and slowly strolled through the high grass. He listened to the birds and felt the high straws tickle his palms as he caressed them passing by. He was close to the wood now and began running, when he suddenly fell on his stomach.

"HEY!"

The yelling came from someone next to him and he sank to his knees, horrified if he had hurt somebody with his shoes. He hurried back and brushed against a half-naked person. Then he looked into sparkling sapphire blue eyes and rippling dark curly hair that framed a gorgeous little face.

"Jessie?" Ville asked confused, but then he realized that this face couldn't be Jessie's. She was in the house doing homework. The face belonged to her masculine other self.

"No... I'm not Jessie."

Ville listened to the young man's voice and looking more observantly into his expressive eyes made Ville feel like drowning. He was aware that he had to say something quickly to disguise the fact that he could barely stop himself from staring rudely. Finally, he collected himself and spoke, "Who are you?"

"I'm Jessie's brother, Bam. How d'you know Jessie?"

"I don't really. I just arrived at your house today. I'm your tenant for the summer."

The young man nodded appreciatively. "You're the new Swedish tenant?"

His face was so flawless and fresh that Ville almost forgot to reply. "Yes... I mean no. I'm from Finland. Never mind. I am your new tenant, yes."

The young man smiled and said in a secretive voice, "I know that. You're from Helsinki. Mom mentioned. Just checking how fast your reaction skills work." He lifted an eyebrow suggestively.

Ville was stunned of the boldness of this...this...this unbelievably sensuous youngster. There was absolutely nothing that hinted shyness of any kind. Ville was the one who felt like blushing.

Somehow, they were still positioned close and none of them made any attempt to change that.

"Why are you out here?"

Ville let his eyes roam the appetizing dark tan of the young man's upper body. He dwelled at luscious rosy nipples a few seconds and remembered there had been a question. He lifted his eyes to meet amused dark orbs and answered, "I figured the fresh air would do me some good after the ride from New York. And I am sorry about the... um... I didn't mean to kick your leg."

"You didn't." The young man hesitated, his irises changed emotionally closing in on a mesmerizing level, and Ville was responding automatically. He forgot to breathe several seconds.

"Don't worry about it. I think you mostly surprised me... What's your name?"

Ville snapped out of it and smiled at Bam's eagerness and quick change of talk. "Ville."

Bam suddenly smiled back, and Ville found himself staring rudely again. His brain really embarrassed him. He felt his own face smile wider and wider. What an utterly lovely young man. Why should he avert his eyes from this lovely sight?

Bam laughed softly and licked his lips. Ville copied without noticing it the movement. Bam closed in on him and before he knew it, Bam's hand slid inside his T-shirt. He rubbed his nipples, leaned in, and kissed him. Ville's brain returned to his skull only to have him realize that he began leaning into the kiss to deepen it. He couldn't stop. Moreover, when Bam crawled on to his lap, Ville allowed that, too. They kissed some more until Bam broke off the kiss with a slurpy wet sound. Ville opened his eyes and saw the mischief in his eyes.

Bam put his hand on Ville's cheek. He murmured, "You have the most soothing voice I've ever heard. So deep and gentle at the same time."

"Thank you, Bam," Ville replied, surprised and glad. Then the young man slowly slid off his thighs and stood up. He was shorter than Ville's 184 centimetres and stocky in a way, but very fit and muscular. Then he ran off laughing. A skateboard tugged under his arm

Ville sat for a few minutes trying to get some control of his breath. /What the f... just happened here? PERSE!/ He fell backwards into the soft grass. He had only just arrived and was all ready jumping Mrs. Margera's children. Well almost...

His erection was painful. He knew he couldn't run anyhow, so he might just wank and get on with it. He put his hand down to lower the waistband of his shorts and with a few efficient strokes; he spilled his semen on the grass. Incoherent flashes of Bam had filled his head. He couldn't concentrate and the orgasm had been disappointing. Still he felt better and was capable of actually running now.

His head was still full of Bam. The youngster had turned his head upside down within five minutes. Ville was a bit embarrassed by it. He would be twenty-two in a few months. Then get turned on by a youth. How old was this kid anyway?

Back at the Margera residence, Ville entered the kitchen. The Margera kids were having an argument. Ville just stood in silence and took in the sight of the beautiful siblings.

"It's mine. Give it back."

"Why must I always give in?"

"You're such a baby."

"Am not."

"If you don't... MOM!!" Eventually Jessie called her mum for backup. Bam got up. He threw whatever the argument had been about on the table and, with a deep frown in his forehead; he passed Ville without paying him any attention, like the last time, he carried a skateboard under his arm.

Ville went to his room after greeting Mrs. Margera who had been shopping. Later he came down for dinner. He looked at Bam. What had happened a few hours ago was almost surreal.

Bam didn't exactly not talk to him, but he also all of a sudden seemed shy and vulnerable. Ville couldn't get him into a conversation; so as innocently as possible, he pumped his mother Ape for information after Bam went to bed.

He was relieved to discover that Bam was actually 18½ years old. Due to problems concentrating at school (which Ville could relate to easily), Bam had quit school at 16. Usually in the summer, he had been feeding the device that throws clay pigeons in a local shooting club, but a younger boy had replaced him this season. He spent most of his summer skating with his noisy friends, hoping for a chance at becoming a professional skater. He was good, Ape assured Ville. Ville assured her that he had no doubt about that. Bam really seemed like a kid who went for his dream. Ville wished he had the same burning conviction.

Jessie got up. Apparently, she was going out with her boyfriend. Ville excused himself, too. He was tired from the travel and the general emotional events of the day.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

Sitting on his bed half an hour later, Ville slowly undressed. He put his Asthma inhaler on a nightstand next to the bed and got reacquainted with the room. He looked out of the window. A gentle breeze came through the open window. Ville closed his eyes and enjoyed the song of a blackbird, but then he was interrupted by the soft sound of naked feet walking on the corridor. The sound stopped outside his door, and Ville almost panicked. Then the feet passed. He exhaled relieved and thus didn't hear those feet silently return and enter his room. Ville sensed him a second later and he shot out of bed. All kinds of jumbled thoughts ran through his mind: a mix of joy, confusion, arousal, and horror. He stepped towards Bam in anticipation of all of it. Bam had already proven to be trouble. He was a wild child, and Ville felt he would be devoured if he didn't back off now. But how could you withstand magnetism of this scale?

Bam came closer to stand in front of him. Only now did Ville register that Bam was naked. The sight of him almost hurt his eyes and Ville knew why. His eyes liked the sight. It made his brain happy and transmitted this simple information to the rest of his erogenous zones. His cock began to jump slightly and the battle was lost.

"Please..." Ville pleaded. If Bam just left the room now there was still hope that Ville's stay in West Chester would be peaceful, but the young man was practically throwing himself in his arms.

Putting his finger on the bridge of Ville's nose, Bam said, "You have such a small nose for a guy."

Surprised, Ville smiled. Bam studied him inquisitively. "How well do you see?"

"What do you mean?" Ville asked.

"Your eyes are so green one should expect that you saw everything in that colour," Bam smirked cheekily.

Ville's emerald green eyes blinked with renewed surprise at the random things that came out of Bam's smiling mouth.

"Do you all have green eyes in Finland?" Bam asked.

Ville chuckled. "No, Finnish eyes come in all kinds of colours... although, probably mostly blue..." he added as an afterthought.

Bam cupped Ville's cheek. The Finn reacted instinctively, and turned his head and pressed his lips against his palm. Sighing, Bam rested his forehead on Ville's chest. The shorter body pressed itself against him, and Ville embraced him tightly.

"Why me?" he whispered.

Bam looked up and Ville bent down to kiss his lips. Then he smiled at Ville. "I don't know. Maybe it's fate."

Ville could feel Bam trembling and said with his soft melodious voice, "Look, sweetheart... There is no way you're staying here all starkers. I haven't exactly done this with guys before."

Bam frowned. "Neither have I. I couldn't be more virginal in every aspect."

/Vittu.../ Ville thought and, suddenly, he couldn't stand the look in his eyes any longer, and grabbed the young man and kissed him senseless. Bam tried desperately to follow as he wrapped his arms around Ville's neck.

Letting go of the succulent mouth, Ville removed the rest of his own clothes. Bam closed in on him as soon as possible and the kiss deepened once more. Ville began to move Bam towards the bed and the younger man fell backwards on the mattress. Grinning expectantly, Ville rubbed his nose along Bam's treasure trail and upwards towards his navel.

Ville felt Bam's thighs separate and he settled between them. Bam wrapped his legs around Ville's waist and with slow gyrating moves of the hips, he created a friction that made Ville produce a low moan. He was scared to death that Bam's mother Ape would suddenly appear in the door to check if everything was satisfactory, because it was. Nevertheless, he wasn't able to get up and lock the door now.

They were both panting and struggling to keep it low. However, as they both felt, the thrills of the upcoming orgasm grow in their bodies; Bam closed his mouth on Ville's as he voiced his peak. Ville felt his own orgasm coming full force seconds later after having watched Bam almost wincing with pleasure. He pressed his mouth against Bam's collarbone and squeezed his eyes tightly while the sensations washed through him.

Afterwards they lay quietly. Sensitive all over their bodies as they were, they only interlaced their fingers. Then Bam freed his hand and turned to his side to look at Ville. He brushed Ville's moist hair away from his face and kissed his eyelids. Ville opened his eyes and sighed, sated. Sleep was creeping up on them, but Bam had energy left to get up and lock the door. Freezing he rushed back and got under the bed covers spooning Ville.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

In the middle of the night, Ville awoke with a hard on. He felt Bam move against his butt cheeks.

"Bam?" he whispered. Seconds later, Bam inhaled and let out air in small gasps. Ville felt the young man's semen wet the inner sides of his thighs and behind. Bam breathed slow and evenly while kissing Ville's neck. Ville turned around. "Why didn't you wake me up?"

Bam shuddered. "I was dreaming. You woke me up, when you called my name just now."

"Dreaming?" Ville smiled intrigued.

Bam looked like a satisfied cat in the moonlight. Suddenly, Ville pushed him round on his back and lifted his legs around his waist. Emotionless, Bam looked at him. Then he said, "Do it."

Ville was unsure of what to do first, but then he tried to push inside Bam. Bam almost screamed in pain and retreated so fast to get away from Ville that he banged his head against the headboard, but managed to clasp his hands on his mouth in time to cover the sound.

Ville stopped his ministrations. "That didn't go well."

Shaking his head, Bam squeezed his eyes so tight it made unexpected tears run down his temples.

"There is no way I'm fitting in there, Bam... perhaps we need some lubricant... you know," Ville said with regret.

Bam nodded but couldn't say a word. He wasn't even sure he'd let Ville try again. In the meantime, the Finn sneaked to the bathroom and cleaned his body. Suddenly, he found some oily stuff and returned to the bed. Bam looked at him. His eyes were frightened and Ville felt terrible.

Touching Bam's stomach affectionately, he mumbled disappointed and worried, "We shouldn't do this. It was a mistake. I'm so sorry..."

"No... let's try again, but perhaps you should take your time to... um... prepare me or something?" Ville nodded and swallowed. This was new territory for the both of them but he was willing to make an effort. He slickened a finger and tried to push inside Bam, but it was impossible as the younger man's muscles tightened the second they felt his touch.

"Sorry," Bam whispered, miserable. Being on the verge to give up the whole thing, he looked into the wall.

"Try to relax or this will take all night."

Bam forced himself to concentrate on breathing slow and deep, and suddenly he felt Ville push inside. Immediately he turned rigid. Ville's finger crept deeper and all he wanted was to push the digit out. He didn't like the feeling of this one bit and regretted agreeing to do it. His stomach was one panicky lump and he pleaded, "P-please pull out. I-I don't want this anymore, I-I really, really don't, Ville."

Closing his eyes, Ville tried one last time to investigate the tight passage.

"N-n-ooo... AH!!!" Bam choked.

"What did I do?" Ville was afraid he'd managed to hurt him unnecessarily after all and was ready to stop.

Bam looked ecstatically at him. "What was that?"

"What was what?" Ville moved his finger again and smiled at the blissful sight of Bam's changed facial expression.

"That! It's unbelievable," he whispered.

"Really?" Ville was suddenly filled with nervous joy. How could he have forgotten what he was stimulating? It was Bam's prostate he'd touched. Fondling the sensitive area again made Bam arch his back. The sensation was obviously inconceivable.

"If you'll just... do that... a lot, I could relax better. I don't know what you found up there, but God your finger feels amazing." Ville smiled and teased the pleasurable spot some more.

Bam's breath began sounding uneven and sensual noises escaped his open mouth. Ville loved the sight of him like this and added another finger. Bam flinched slightly away from him, but Ville pulled him back and made sure to massage thoroughly whatever gave him pleasure inside his tight heat, stretching the strong muscle to widen and become flexible. Adding a third finger Ville tried spreading his fingers, and when Bam didn't wince, he tried a fourth.

Bam was writhing with pleasure, and Ville decided now was the time. He lubed his cock and removed his fingers before positioning himself at his lover's entrance. Ville supposed he should have used a condom, but Bam had admitted he was a virgin, and Ville... well, in spite of being almost twenty-two years old, he’d only slept with two girls and he’d used condoms both times. The sad but up-to-date story of his sex life.

Ville held on to Bam's hips with a firm grip and pushed inside his body in a few smooth thrusts. Bam's eyes flew open and winced a tiny bit, but Ville pulled half back and thrust once more.

Bam gasped, "Oh, yes... yes... that's it... more so..."

Ville did. This was exquisite. The pleasure was so extreme inside Bam's virginal channel... the pressure surrounding his slick cock too much, and Ville came after a few thrusts. He was hardly able to stifle his moan but he managed because he had to. He continued to thrust and ride out his orgasm, gasping his muffled cries. Grabbing Bam's neglected cock, he began tugging it. Bam's face was pure bliss as he completely succumbed to excitement and came shortly after with Ville's other palm pressed to his mouth.

Shakily they embraced and smiled wickedly at each other. Ville licked Bam's sweaty throat. "We're both screamers," he snickered. They tried hard to stifle their laughs.

"Oh... it's so weird, Ville. I haven't even known you twelve hours, and already I've lost my virginity to you," Bam said, smiling brightly.

Ville kissed him and smiled back. "Glad to be of service."

Bam pulled back a bit and frowned. "You did realize I was a virgin in every aspect, didn't you? I did tell you."

Ville fell silent and then lowered his gaze. A young man this beautiful and still a virgin was almost unrealistic. "I thought you meant only when it came to gay sex."

Bam shook his head and bit his lip. "No... I am a... I was a virgin in every sense of the word." He smiled reassuringly.

Ville kissed him softly. "And you wanted me to be the one?"

Bam's features went soft and lovingly. "Definitely. You're so sexy. I couldn't have wished for another lover. I'm so attracted to you."

"As I am to you." Ville didn't feel like telling Bam that he had been his first gay esperience, too. It could wait till later. They made out for a bit and fell asleep in each other's arms. Ville's long slender legs entangled with Bam's muscular shorter ones.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

One month later.

Bam waited outside the faculty for Ville. As the Finn rounded the corner, he immediately saw Ville frown in surprise. Ville was with fellow students so Bam only nodded. Ville excused himself and came to him. He bent to kiss Bam.

Bam gasped in surprise but didn't mind. He smiled shyly at him. "Happy birthday, Ville. Kissing me like that publicly might be okay in Helsinki, but not here," he chipped.

Ville shook his head. "It's not my birthday yet, and I don't give a fuck where we kiss." However, he didn't indulge in further caresses while they left the area.

On the main street, they took a walk. It was a beautiful day to celebrate his not-quite-yet-birthday and suddenly Ville acted on an idea he had nursed all day. He took Bam's hands and kissed them, "You know how much I care for you, right?"

Bam smiled cheekily, "Yeah, and I you."

Ville took a few steps closer to a jewellery shop next to them, smiling secretively. He took a glance at the exhibited goods in the window and his eyes fell on a plate of engagement rings and pointed. "I don't have so much money to spend on things like this, but do you see anything you like?"

"Oh, Ville. You don't have to," Bam said when he realised what Ville was suggesting.

"But I do, love. I really do." Ville kissed Bam's palms again.

Bam took a glance and pointed at a couple of cheep gold plated rings. "Okay, how about those? They're not expensive."

"They're ugly."

Bam laughed. "I really don't care what they look like, dude. Why don't you choose? It's your fucking-not-birthday and all. You know how much you can afford."

Ville nodded and looked at the display once more, and finally settled for a pair of silver bands. Inside the shop, the shopkeeper snubbed them catching on right away she was dealing with a gay couple, but Ville didn't care. He got the rings and they left with big smiles on their faces. Bam looked at the lovely simple band and kissed Ville affectionately.

Ville felt high with happiness and they headed for the meadows. Once there, they sat in front of each other naked. The rings lay in front of them. Bam took Ville's hand and put the ring on his finger.

"With this ring, I promise you I will love you till the end of my time on earth. I love you more than life." Bam kissed Ville with all the passion he felt inside.

Ville smiled with tears of emotion in his eyes. Then he took Bam's hand and thought for a while, where after he placed the other ring on his finger and looked into Bam's eyes and said, "With this ring...I promise you that no matter what happens in my life, you will never be replaced. There can only be one love in my life. I know we're probably too young, and I come from a different part of the world. But I cannot help it. You are my life, sweetheart. My soul mate, baby." Bam threw himself close to Ville. They hugged for dear life.

Exhausted from lovemaking they returned home later and sat in the kitchen with secretive smiles trying to act as normal as they had succeeded doing for the past four weeks. Suddenly, Mrs. Margera pointed at Ville and said, "Oh, what a nice little ring there, Ville. Didn't notice it before."

Ville blushed and nodded. "Ta."

Then Mrs. Margera froze staring at Bam's hand. "What's going on here?"

They both knew she had noticed that the ring on Bam's finger matched Ville's.

Jessie stopped chewing and looked shocked.

Bam answered truthfully, "It's my engagement ring to Ville."

Mrs. Margera screamed, "YOU HAVE GOT TO BE KIDDING!!!!"

Composing herself Mrs. Margera continued coldly, "Bam! Upstairs. NOW! And you..." she pointed at Ville. "You've got ten minutes or I'll call the police."

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

In the weeks that followed, Bam became distant and heartbroken. Mrs. Margera hadn't noticed what had happened between Ville and her son in the four weeks the Finn had been their tenant. They had wisely hidden it from her. Jessie confessed that she had had her suspicion a few times the previous week, but couldn't put her finger on it and had said nothing. After all, Bam was old enough to decide whom he wanted to have sex with.

Now Mrs. Margera realized that Bam had fallen deeply in love. She was at loss at what to do, but she refused to speak to Ville when he tried to contact Bam, and she had forbidden Jessie to help either. However, the Christmas holidays were ending soon and on the last day, Bam decided to speak to his mother again before. She had done what she felt was right out of misunderstood protection.

"I'm leaving for a while. I'm staying at Ryan Dunn's apartment. He got me a job. Nothing major. Just some dish washing and stuff." /Anything to get out of here.../ "So you know how to contact me if..." His voice trailed off knowing he spoke in vain. His mother wouldn't let any message from Ville pass on. He went upstairs and began packing, not really waiting for her reaction or response.

Bam didn't exactly do very well in his small odd jobs as he kept practising on his skateboard in the few hours of spare time he could manage. Ape tried to help financially, offering Bam to come back home and save his money, but Bam insisted on trying to live on his own together with Dunn.

He missed Ville terribly but just couldn't get in contact with him. His love wasn't listed in any phone books from Finland that the teenager could get his hands on, and an attempt to reach Ville through his father didn't resolve in any contact, either. There was a painful language barrier and Bam doubted Mr. Valo even understood what he was asking of him and the man hung up on him. Bam was sad and lonely, but as time passed, he learned to live with the heartache. He kept the silver band on a necklace around his neck most of the time. He didn't really want to let go. He needed the pain. He had his close friends to lean on and Ryan was really good at distracting him when the heartache become too much. They kissed sometimes but Bam never allowed things to go any further. He didn't want another boyfriend. The same rule applied with the occasional girlfriends he began to have. It was never anything serious.

Then he was offered a better job in the restaurant; fewer working hours but better money. That gave him more time to practise and finally he was taken notice of when he demonstrated his stunts at every event he could squeeze himself into and, at long last, he was offered a contract. He became professional over night and to some extent, he could choose his own gigs now. Money was suddenly not an issue anymore and he could buy all the tickets to Finland he wanted to - but he didn't.

Whenever he had to take off his necklace before a competition his mind did grace the memory of Ville, but he didn't allow himself to dwell on it. What would be the point? It would only open an old wound. By now, it was years ago. He did put the ring back in the necklace when the competition had ended though. The ring hadn't ceased being a part of him.

In Finland, life went in the right direction for Ville, too. He had had no other alternative but to return back to Finland after Bam's mother threw him out. He couldn't find the will to stay in West Chester and so he came home a month earlier than expected. The songs that filled Ville's notebook were all inspired by the intense experiences with Bam, and those beautiful haunting songs became the very reason that Ville and his band mates in HIM were handed a record deal and a manager after the first time Ville sang them in one of their winter gigs. The band was on its way and Ville's songs were cathartic in getting the pain out of his system.

Ville began experimenting with makeup and quickly became quite skilful when he presented an exterior that far from matched his interior where he was still the same Ville who fell in love with a hot tempered blue-eyed American skater kid. He dressed differently, too. Low riding, tight pants, tank tops several sizes too small, hugged his skinny, yet toned body. Other times he looked like a cross between diva and glam. His friends could hardly recognize him sometimes in all these new clothes but at the same time, they sensed that this was also a side to their dear friend that they just had to get used to now that they were destined for fame and - not to forget - more money between their hands than they were used to.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

Two years after

Bam was attending a skating competition in Finland of all places, but he took the offer with a little smile. It was in the past now and Ville had probably moved on, gotten married with three sets of twins or whatever was in the water up North. Bam really did what he could to convince himself that it didn't matter one bit - that he didn't even think about Ville anymore, yet at the same time, his hand clutched his necklace while he thought these things. Dunn sat next to him on the plane. They were buddies through thick and thin, so he was with him on this journey as well.

"Have you seen this guy?" Dunn suddenly said, waking up Bam who had slumbered half an hour.

"What?" Bam said, sleepily.

"He's holding a fucking rabbit in his hands. Looks like an angel, but you just know he'd rip its head off when the photographer turns his back to him.”

Bam chuckled and took a better look at the guy on the front of a Finnish magazine that had been position in the net compartment of the seat in front of them, advertising ‘Things-to-do-whilst-in-Helsinki’. Bam still smiled as he took in the sweet picture of a guy dressed in a long-sleeved black sweater holding the cute rabbit in his hands. Slowly his smile died. His subconscious was furiously communicating with him, willing him to acknowledge who it was he was staring so intently at. Bam didn't have any pictures of Ville. They never got around doing that; snapping silly pictures of themselves, so all he had was his memory of Ville's features. The person on the cover looked nothing like Ville, but at the same time, he looked exactly like Ville. Same hypnotic stunning green eyes, same sensual red lips, same large, yet gentle hands, same pert little nose... Slowly Bam's eyes drifted to the text on the magazine.

"Sound of Success. Finnish rock leaps from local to global... What the fuck does that even mean?" he murmured. Quickly, he opened the magazine to try and locate if there was an article concerning this Ville-look-a-like. His hands shook badly. In the article itself, Ville's full name was printed loud and clear and from what it looked like he was in a band called HIM. Fronting the magazine. Named in the magazine as one of Finland’s hottest singers. Bam swallowed with much difficulty. It was surreal. His Ville was one of Finland’s hottest singers. Ville had sung occasionally when they were together back then but... but...

"Bam? Are you alright?" Dunn asked, suddenly aware of Bam's struggles.

“Huuuhu...” Bam said in what came out as a nervous gurgling sound. “Sure, I’m fucking peachy.” A few seconds later, he excused himself and ran to the restroom. Locking the door to the small cubicle, he slowly slid down the wall as his trembling fingers ran through his hair. “Fuuuck,” he moaned. Nothing but emotional pain actually was processed in his brain. He couldn’t believe how it just wasn’t possible to move on. How naïve he’d been to come to Finland. Of all people he hadn’t expected to meet would be Ville. And they weren’t even in Finland yet. But already his face was etched into his brain once more. He had to try and look him up after the competition. He didn’t even care if he won or not. He was going to find Ville this time. Settle this. Letting him go, so Bam could move on. He was going to give Ville back the ring.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

After the competition – which Bam didn’t win because after all, he was too distracted by the whole Ville situation – he had agreed to participate in an interview for a youth program along with the winner of the competition. What he didn’t know when he arrived at the TV station was that it was a live broadcast and that a popular local - going global - band would play later in the show.

Talking to the host Essa Suvio, Bam tried to make a good impression as he took a seat along with the winner.

"Hi, Bam. How are you?"

"Great. Happy, happy." They smiled at each other. “You didn’t win today, how do you feel about that?”

Bam and the other Finnish youth smirked at each other. “I’ll win next time, Matti,” Bam said.

"I hear that you design your own decks, Bam... How did that come about?”

Bam was about to reply when his eyes darted towards the setting up for a live show. A tall dark figure stood fiddling with the mike stand before he stepped away. He looked so much like Ville that Bam felt a chill rise all over his skin and he coughed nervously. /No fucking way! This can’t be happening!/

“Uumk... I just... you know... thought it would be cool to do that and I try selling my stuff on the internet. It works. I get money in the bank!” They all laughed. Bam watched the monitor. He wasn’t in focus now, so he tried to look for the guy again, but he had disappeared.

A few more questions were thrown his way but most of it was with the winner and in Finnish, so Bam just sat quietly and hoped to be out of there soon.

Just as the interview was over the host announced the live band and to Bam’s shock it was indeed HIM. Slowly he got out of his seat and applauded automatically with the rest of the guests. Ville and his friends came on stage and Bam stood rigidly as he listened to the song. It was beautiful and his heart ached to let Ville know he was there, too.

“You know HIM?” Essa asked in Bam’s ear. Bam jumped a little at the sudden question.

“I... No. I don’t.”

“Well, say hello to the band afterwards if you’d like. They’re really friendly. They’re coming to MTV’s party later.”

Bam nodded jerkily and wished to be left alone to memorize every little detail about Ville as he stood on stage and swayed gently to the music. Just as the music stopped, Ville’s eyes seemed to automatically seek out his own, but Bam felt he couldn’t breathe in the room and quickly turned and smiled apologetically to the host as he left the building in haste. He couldn’t handle what to say. Ville probably didn’t even remember him.

MTV’s party was thrown at the hotel later that evening, and Bam was expected to attend since the TV station was part of his sponsoring package. It was all in favour of the competition, so free booze sounded terrific right now. Dunn was right by his side and Bam decided to drown his sorrows in famous Finnish vodka.

So there he was - sitting in a corner of the club, waiting for the inevitable to happen. At some point, he got up and mingled. He wasn't feeling too well. Imagined he might even have a fever. Pretending Ville wouldn't show up helped a tiny bit. His eye caught the host from the TV show and it looked like he was introducing people. Bam shrugged. More Finnish he didn’t understand. He just wished the evening would end. Wrapped up in his own thoughts he started, when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

"And this is Ville Valo!" he heard Essa exclaim. “This is Bam Margera. He's one of the American skaters from the competition. He never got to meet you.”

Slowly, Bam turned around. Facing Ville was a blow to his stomach. He had never seen a more otherworldly beautiful creature than this mature Ville. Tall, strong, and so stunning he took his breath away. But Ville's blank face made it quite clear that he had no recollection of Bam's sorry ass. He just had to get away. He quickly shook Ville's hand to get away. "Nice to meet you, dude."

Then he felt it. He gritted his teeth, as Ville squeezed his hand so tight he almost felt like screaming. He looked up and realized Ville had recognized him, only too shocked to respond verbally.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

"Come along, Ville," Essa said with a smile. “I have a few other people who want to meet you." Ville felt his hand slip and the look on Bam's emotionless face felt like knives churning his insides. Tears stung his eyes.

"Just a minute, Essa. I must..." He turned away from the host and left the club. Outside he pressed his body against the wall. It was his turn to cry. Bam had grown to become unbelievably attractive. The American wild child he had known had been tamed and grown up. His stunts developed to a degree that put him in this commercial project. Ville cried for the loss of witnessing him grow into the man he had become. He was bitter, angry and still in love so much it hurt. He ran his fingers through his hair. As always the ring got slightly stuck. He had to get out of there. Bam had clearly ignored him. It was in the past now. Ville felt his heart break once more.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

"Hang on! I like my door!" Mige rushed to answer the frantic knocking. Ville fell on the floor as Mige deliberately opened it too sudden. "Hm..." He had a very funny remark on the tip of his tongue, but when Ville lifted his face from the floor to look at him he froze and got on his knees and cupped his face as gently as had he been a defenceless baby.

"What happened? Did the bad skaters run over you?"

"No... But I wish we’d never said yes to play the show."

Mige was at lost for words. "But why? What happened at the party?" Mige hadn’t stayed long at the party and looking at his clock he could tell it was several hours after what a normal celebrity party lasted.

"Everything and nothing..." Ville was hurting so much he had to press his arms around himself to separate his brain from the pain. Mige was freaked out at the sight of his oldest friend. Helping him to his feet, Mige led him to a chair in the kitchen. He just held him as sobs kept preventing Ville from speaking up.

Later he fell asleep on the sofa in the living room. Mige just sat in the big chair beside the sofa watching the gorgeous sight of Ville Valo at peace. Mige wasn't into men. Not in a lifetime but if he had been, he would go for Ville without hesitating.

Around 3 am, Ville awoke. He turned to Mige and sat up. He felt like a zombie. The memory returned of the events of the evening. His eyes stung with tears all over again and Mige got up and sat beside him offering his arms for comfort. And so they sat for a while. Ville didn't really cry anymore. Just wept silently trying to construct an explanation Mige wasn't asking for but Ville felt like giving.

He cleared his throat and began, "Remember when I was twenty-one I went to study in West Chester, Pennsylvania?”

Mige nodded. He remembered.

“I met someone there, a young man of barely nine-teen. His mother caught us and she forced me to leave their house. Leave him. And there was no way I could contact him. His mother made sure of it. Then he left home and... I haven't heard from him since..."

"Until tonight?" Mige suggested logically.

Ville nodded. "Yes. He’s a skater MTV sponsors. He was at the station today when we performed.”

"I saw him. He’s in Jackass... haven’t you seen those crazy films? You’ve been with Bam Margera?" Mige almost dropped his jaw. Had he been sexually connected with Ville? Mige smiled widely.

Ville could hardly stand hearing Bam's name.

"You have been Bam's boyfriend when he was in his teens?"

Ville nodded.

Mige whistled low. "I had no idea he was gay. Hey! I never thought you’d live out your bi-sex...” Mige began when Ville made a ‘zip-it’ motion with his fingers. “...alternative side either.”

Then the younger Finn shook his head. "We're just ... in love with each other. Not with men in particular. He was only eight-teen for Christ sakes."

Mige reached out and rubbed Ville's back absentmindedly.

Ville inhaled deeply. He was emotionally drained and closed his eyes. "You're a good friend, Mige."

"You too, Valo. Sleep."

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The next morning, Ville rose slowly from his bed. Mige was snoring on the other side of the bed. That helped lifting his arse and actually get out of the bed and away from the noise. He was so not ready to face the fact Bam was here yet. He knew the hotel his former lover stayed at. It was the same place the party was held.

Bam... - the love of his life. A love that seemed not to want to have anything to do with him anymore. He felt numb, but forced himself to eat a little breakfast before he couldn’t stand it anymore and took a cab to the hotel.

In the lobby, Ville asked for Bam’s room number he hoped there wouldn’t be problems getting the information. As it were, he could thank his own status as a celebrity, because he got it right away. Less than five minutes after he stood in front of Bam’s door and, breathing deeply for courage, he knocked.

Bam slowly answered the door and swung it open, letting Ville in without a word. Ville entered and stood a moment taking in the utter mess that consisted of Bam’s hotel room. It was calming him somehow to see clothes and gear everywhere on the floor. Bam had never been good at keeping things neat. Neither had Ville. His own place roughly looked like this, too.

Bam finally broke the silence. "So you do recognize me?" he asked.

"You have changed dramatically but I could never not recognize you, Bam." Ville paused before continuing, "I remember a boy who seduced me in a meadow and later in my own bed."

"I'm not that boy anymore, Ville,” Bam said going towards the bed to sit down. Ville followed him.

"Come out, you have to be in there still. That's the memory that kept me sane through many years," Ville said. Then without any warning, he pushed Bam down on his back and kissed him until their lips parted in an anguished cry.

"I love you more than life. I feel that now," Ville said. It was very melodramatic but that suited his roaring mind just fine. "There has to be a reason as to why our paths have cross twice in a life time."

"Oh, Ville, Ville..." Bam cried out and found his lips kissing him furiously and getting it back tenfold.

They were close to removing their clothing when a discrete 'ahem' interrupted them. Slowly, Ville rolled off Bam and they both regarded the person who had come from his room to look for Bam.

"That has got to be the quickest match of chemistry I've ever seen. Did you even speak to each other yesterday?" Dunn smiled. Then it dawned on him. They looked comfortable in each other's arms in a way that could never be gained within a few hours, and he became shamelessly intrigued.

Bam got up with Ville's help and received a little kiss. He motioned to drag Ville along with a quick, "Thanks Dunn."

"Wait a second, guys!" Dunn said coming to them and pointed at their joined hands. "This is bound to spread if you roll in every 'haystack' on your way."

"So?" Bam asked, and Ville laughed loud. It was almost surreal.

"When did this start?" Dunn asked. "Obviously not today! You only fucking saw rabbit man a few days ago in a magazine!"

"Yesterday maybe?" Bam offered his teasing help.

"Oh, please tell me!" Dunn grinned.

"We can't tell you now. Give us a few hours, yeah?" Bam smiled, feeling light headed and relieved as Ville put his arm around his shoulder and nuzzled his ear.

"Is it that...older than yesterday?" Dunn asked with wide eyes.

Then Ville resolutely dragged his love with him, and the question was left unanswered in the room.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

A cab drove them to Ville’s flat. Inside, they quietly went to the bedroom and undressed. Mentally they were back in 1998 in West Chester, in that soft meadow rich with bird song, and a fresh grassy scent. Catching up on what they had been denied.

"What would you like," Bam asked Ville who smiled.

"You. I want you."

"Yeah?"

"Oh yeah."

Bam sat in Ville's lap with his legs crossed behind his lover's back. Ville held him in his arms holding him tightly but lovingly. They kissed and let their emotions emerge freely as they went down memory lane with their sounds and visions, scent and taste as their tongues ran down salty skin.

When Bam licked his finger and began probing Ville's opening, his lover closed his eyes and pursed his full lips in enjoyment. Their cocks twitched and letting go of the younger man, Ville grabbed both shafts, mixing the copious fluids slowly leaking. Their breathing hitched and they smiled in moans.

Bam's index finger slid all the way in and Ville smiled. "Fuck that feels good, Bam. Use that finger."

"You can have one more, if you say you love me!"

"I adore you."

"Nope - just love me." Bam began to remove the finger.

Ville grinned. "Okay - I love you."

"Say it again."

"I'm still in love with you."

"Yes," Bam whispered and added another slick finger and pushed them both in as far as possible.

Ville became quiet. "I tend to forget how it feels...roll across the rim."

Bam retreated to press against the flexible ring muscle as he shifted back and forth. Soon they both needed more and Bam quickly spread his legs to give Ville room to lie on his back, welcoming Bam's body, still a bit of a man-child to the eye, but he was physically a tantalizing vision due to the many hours of practice.

Bam coated his fingers in saliva and Ville sighed, playing with his erection.

"You're fucking handsome, Ville," Bam said with a glint is his eye. "I had forgotten what your cock looks like when you're so hard." His fingers left Ville's aperture and replaced them with the tip of his cock.

"Oh!" Ville squeezed his eyes in pleasure, and he tried to adjust to being filled. "Oh, how many times did you fuck me like this?"

"I actually counted," Bam replied. "Four times in your bed, one time in my bed and three in the meadows."

"Eight times?"

"Uhu."

"And how many times did I fuck you?” Ville asked again.

Bam smiled in memory. "Nine times in my bed. Once in yours and eleven in the meadows." Looking at the beauty in the bed, Bam ran a hand down the pale chest. "Do you remember I was a virgin in your arms?" Bam whispered as he rocked gently inside his lover.

Ville caught the emotion right away and nodded. "Yes I remember, sweetheart. I was a virgin too, Bam." They kissed and passion took over. Bam moved fluently and felt Ville press against him, counter motions to his eager thrusts. They may be celebrities to others, but to themselves they were lovers who had re-found their soul mate and that feeling escalated into a wonderful climax.

Afterwards they lay for a while holding one another, treasuring the joy of having the other back in their arms.

Bam took off his necklace and looked at Ville. "When I found out you'd be here, I honestly didn't want to meet you again. I was certain you wouldn't remember me..."

"Bam. Even when I pretended to myself it didn’t matter I’d never find you again...I never stopped hoping."

"I felt the same way." He took off the ring and put back the necklace around his neck.

Then Ville realised what went on. He took off his own ring. They exchanged the rings for the second time in their life, and their eyes were locked on each other's.

"With this ring..." Ville said as he put Bam's back on his finger where it belonged...

End of tale

FIC: The Posh Twins 7/7 - Eicca Toppinen, Burton, Linde, Perttu Kivilaakso

2009-05-01T12:49:48Z

Title: The Posh Twins © 2009 by maria_d_edwards / piximyr
Part: 7/7
Fandom: HIM, Apo
Type: RPSlash, AR
Cast: Janne ‘Burton’ Puurtinen (HIM)/ Eicca Toppinen (Apocalyptica)
Sub cast: Mikko ‘Linde’ Lindström (H.I.M), Perttu Kivilaakso (Apocalyptica), mentioning various Finnish artists.
Ratings/*** WARNINGS *** Eventually NC-17 * Incest * Angst *
Summary: “There’s something familiar about those two guys, isn’t there? I can’t put my finger on it, but it’s right on tip of my tongue...”

¤ Chapter 1 ¤ Chapter 2 ¤ Chapter 3 ¤ Chapter 4 ¤ Chapter 5 ¤ Chapter 6 ¤

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. No claim was made through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Betas: Miss prfctdaze and Miss del_rion. Huuugs! Terrific job, sweethearts.
A/N: I have absolutely no clue how the Sibelius-Akatemia or social structure works. It’s all make believe *s*
Beware of the many Finnish profanities and exclamations. It was half the fun to write :)

Finnish glossary to be found: HERE

hit counter dreamweaver

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The Posh Twins
By Maria Dane-Edwards / Myr

Part 7

Finally, a few days later the moment had arrived when Eicca could withdraw his first money. He had arranged for the money to be put on a debit card, and with no further ado, he withdrew the lot and put it in the cookie jar for shared expenses. It was a simple system and Eicca knew he owed Burton much more than that. But it wouldn’t take much longer before he was ahead and have more money for himself. So far, Eicca didn’t pay rent as in a specific number but they’d get around to figuring out what to pay for the different expenses each.

Eicca had paid his parents a visit to gather more of his things. He told Burton that he’d explained to his mother he’d been offered a flat and he couldn’t say no. The excuse was a white lie. He had been offered a flat but he didn’t mention a roommate. Burton knew this, but still he wished they could come clean with the other set of parents. There was a blow waiting to happen, but he sensed that Eicca was perhaps even more adamant on that issue. Mrs. Toppinen had fussed, as expected, worried about if Eicca wouldn’t know how to take care of himself. Eicca just rejected her attempts to make him rethink the matter. She also wanted to know where the flat was, and when Eicca mentioned Vantaa, she had almost whitened. Good thing, Eicca’s father was at work or he’d have a more difficult time bullshitting his way out of the personal questions. He quickly left after promising to give her a call letting her know the address – which was a direct lie, as he was not interested in his father popping by and seeing the surname on the front door. He’d probably kick the door down and strangle Burton.

Burton smiled a little when Eicca told him how the visit went. Vantaa was really a dull place to grow up and Burton was sure that Eicca’s mother thought of that part of Helsinki as slum compared to the far more prosperous Espoo where the Toppinens resided. No wonder she feared for her son’s well being among ‘unemployed common criminals’ – but he didn’t say that aloud to Eicca. He was worried about how steadfast Eicca assumed their father would react to seeing Burton’s surname on the door, and he had to agree that he didn’t know Mr. Toppinen at all. Obviously, Eicca did and if he said that would be the outcome from a visit by the man, then that was probably correct.

“Will you ever forgive me this set back?” Burton asked instead with a big smile.

“Marrying beneath myself?” Eicca joked.

“Are you proposing to me?” Burton flirted. Eicca just swatted his arm, but a warm glint in his blue eyes made Burton’s heart flutter. Eicca looked like he might consider it, as he closed in on Burton. Small smiles formed over their lips as they looked into each other’s eyes.

Eicca leaned even closer and began to suckle Burton’s lower lip, eliciting a moan from him. “You know...” he murmured. “I could use a laundry soon.”

Burton laughed and kissed him deeper. “We can just use my mom’s machine.”

“She’s away?”

“Joo. She went back to work this morning.”

“Okei. We can fuck over at her place. What do you say?” Eicca suggested, his mouth sliding wetly and hotly across Burton’s full lower lip, in between his tongue slipping inside.

Burton grinned, finding it exciting but he’d never do it in his mother’s bed. They could always use the shower. “Voi... What if Linde is home?”

“So?” Eicca smirked and wrapped his hands into Burton’s soft hair, pulling the elastic band a little down so he could grasp it better as they made out some more. Burton just shook his head with a small moan and let Eicca do what he wanted a few more minutes. Afterwards, he broke the kiss and suggested they gathered as much laundry as they could carry before they went down the road to Burton’s mother’s house.

There were lights on in the living room, so Burton opened the front door quietly. He didn’t want to startle Linde.

Eicca rolled his eyes. The chance of shower sex was ruined so far.

“Why don’t you bring the bags to the utility room in the basement? I’m just gonna check on Linde,” Burton whispered.

“You assume I know what to do with a washing machine?” Eicca asked with a frown.

Burton turned and just stared at him for a few seconds, before he quickly put a hand over his mouth to kill a loud snort-giggle. Eicca did the same and approached him for a kiss. Then they slid apart and together they went in search for Linde. The living room door stood ajar and Burton quietly pushed it a little bit more open to stick his head inside for a look. A small gasp escaped him at the sight that greeted him.

Eicca twined his ponytail and waited for him to enter the room. When it became obvious that Burton wasn’t going to, Eicca let go of the hair and pushed his head with difficulty through the crack of the door to have a look, too.

Shocked, Burton watched as Linde stood at the short end of the dining table between Perttu’s spread thighs. The young cellist sat on the edge of the table and gently held Linde in his arms as they kissed eagerly. Their shirts were off and it was obvious that Perttu’s pants weren’t zipped. Burton couldn’t see their faces because Linde’s hair fanned out and covered their skinny, naked upper bodies in a veil of long blond silk.

“Vittu...” Eicca moaned a little. “He’s only fifteen, Janne.”

“So?” Burton whispered back. “Mikko is only seventeen.” Since the age of consent between sex partners of equal age was sixteen in Finland, there wasn’t really anything harmful happening between the two boys.

The soft wet kissing sounds stopped all of a sudden, and Linde whipped his head around as his 6th sense informed him they had an audience. His cheeks flushed instantly and he looked guilty, while Perttu resembled a deer caught in the headlights.

Eicca coughed nervously.

“Please don’t tell your mom,” Linde begged, terrified of being thrown out of his sanctuary as he zipped his pants up with Perttu following his example.

“Are you fucking him?” Eicca asked.

“Ei!” Linde shook his head quickly and looked at Perttu for his confirmation, which he got instantly.

“Ei. We’re just...” Perttu tried to convey looking helplessly at Eicca.

“Making out?” Burton offered. In truth he didn’t care if they made out, fucked, or whatever. To be honest, he was glad Linde had found Perttu. Perttu was good company for Linde. It just came as a huge surprise that Linde was batting for the home team, but then again... Lately, Linde had asked an awful lot of questions about what it was like to be gay. Burton remembered how he and Eicca had thought Linde had been having a crush on Burton, when all the time, his friend had nursed a reciprocated crush on Perttu. God only knows what the two of them had done at Linde’s party. It wasn’t as if either Burton or Eicca had paid them any attention that night... “Whatever you do... stay away from my mom’s bed,” he suddenly said, thinking about Eicca’s and his previous plans on fucking in the shower.

“Burton!” Linde gasped in shock. “I’d never...”

“Fine... We won’t say anything,” Burton said quickly – because who was it who had rutted on Linde’s folks’ bed?

“Burton, I swear that I’ve never...” Linde pleaded desperately, and Perttu looked like he was ready to disappear into a mouse’s hole.

“I know, Mikko. I didn’t mean to frighten you... or Perttu.”

Perttu finally looked up and he stared at Eicca. Eicca shrugged with a small smile and left the living room.

“We’re just gonna wash some clothes and then leave again,” Burton explained. “Mikko, this is not the end of the world. You’re not gonna get thrown out. I’m happy for you, honestly. I’m sorry if we scared you.” He went after Eicca, sensing the others could hardly stand another second of his company.

Down in the basement, Eicca sat patiently and waited for Burton to join him. “How did it go?”

“Have no idea. I reassured him that he hasn’t lost my old room just because he’s interested in Perttu.”

Eicca nodded and pulled out two cigarettes. Lighting them, he then handed one to Burton, who gratefully accepted. Keeping the fag in his mouth, Burton loaded the washing machine, programmed, and started it. Eicca had scooped up a bit of washing powder in a cup and Burton nodded that it was the right amount. Adding it thoughtfully, Eicca looked at Burton afterwards.

“How are you?”

Going to stand in front of the apparatus, Burton puffed his cigarette with a little smile. “I think I’m completely content, actually.”

Eicca smiled back and looked into Burton’s brown eyes. “So am I.”

“Ever fucked on top of a washing machine?” Eicca asked stepping close and nipping at Burton’s upper lip.

Burton frowned, turned his head, and stepped away. “No, Eicca. And it’s probably best we don’t do anything while the ‘kids’ are here.”

Chuckling, Eicca rolled his eyes and embraced Burton from behind, keeping his cigarette out of the way. “I am really, really content, Janne. This is going to work out, right?”

“Yeah. We both want it to work, so that’s what’s going to happen.” Turning his head, his lips found Eicca’s for a small kiss. Then his eyes focused on the round window in the washing machine; their clothes turning around some times to the left and sometimes to the right. That’s probably how life would be: Going a little bit in every direction.

After the academy who knew what was going to happen, but he just had to trust they’d be together. They were boyfriends, kin, and best friends. They were going to be all right.

End of Tale 30. September 2008.

THANKS so much for reading! :D

Dirty Eicca pic spam

2009-04-29T17:09:48Z

I suppose I still feel dirty :)

Here are Eicca's dimples - and a bonus. :)

credit: me.

Eicca is the one to the left, Perttu in the middle, and their drummer Mikko Sirén on the right.
I have no idea why they swam naked in public. Charity? :D

FIC: The Posh Twins 6/7 - Eicca Toppinen, Burton, Linde, Perttu Kivilaakso

2009-04-26T14:24:02Z

Title: The Posh Twins © 2009 by maria_d_edwards / piximyr
Part: 6/7
Fandom: HIM, Apo
Type: RPSlash, AR
Cast: Janne ‘Burton’ Puurtinen (HIM)/ Eicca Toppinen (Apocalyptica)
Sub cast: Mikko ‘Linde’ Lindström (H.I.M), Perttu Kivilaakso (Apocalyptica), mentioning various Finnish artists.
Ratings/*** WARNINGS *** Eventually NC-17 * Incest * Angst *
Summary: “There’s something familiar about those two guys, isn’t there? I can’t put my finger on it, but it’s right on tip of my tongue...”

¤ Chapter 1 ¤ Chapter 2 ¤ Chapter 3 ¤ Chapter 4 ¤ Chapter 5 ¤

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. No claim was made through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Beta: Miss prfctdaze Huuugs! Terrific job, sweetheart.
A/N: Absolutely no clue how the Finnish music Academy or social structure works. It’s all make believe *s*
Sorry about the many Finnish profanities and exclamations, however they’re most likely not grammatically correct.
Finnish glossary to be found: HERE

hit counter javascript

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The Posh Twins
Part 6 by Maria Dane-Edwards / Myr

Waking up in his new flat was a nice feeling. However, Burton had nothing to eat and, since the supermarket didn’t open before 9 am, he went to the local baker instead and got a few rolls, cheese, milk, and cereal. He would shop essential groceries later when he got back from school, or knowing his mother, she would do it before she went back to work.

When Burton got back from the baker, he found Linde sitting on the step to the main door. When Linde noticed him, he got up and Burton approached him.

“Moi,” Linde said, his hands stuffed deep into his pockets.

“Moi. What are you doing here?” Burton eyed his guitar, resting against the wall.

“I already had breakfast, so I thought m-maybe we could go together?”

Burton smiled. “Sure. I just need a bite to eat first. Aren’t your classes a bit later?”

“I don’t mind,” Linde replied quickly, grabbing his guitar.

Together they went upstairs, and Burton opened the door for Linde to enter first.

“You need more help to unpack today?” the blond asked as he put his guitar on the bed.

“Ei. I probably need to rehearse at my mom’s later,” Burton said.

“Speaking of...” Linde said softly, “I-I think I might need to stay at her house a bit longer.”

“You’ll have to ask her, Mikko,” Burton started, but Linde lifted his hands.

“I already did, and she said it was okay.”

“How long is that... ‘a bit longer’?”

“Um... she-she didn’t set a date, Burt.”

Burton smiled a little. His mom had fallen in love with Linde’s incorrigible clumsiness and endearing personality. Well, if she didn’t mind having Linde around a few more days, then he was way better off living in her house than at home where he was physically and mentally abused every day by his father, who did his best telling him what a nobody he was.

Burton hugged him and went to the little tea kitchen. “Where did you sleep?”

“On a mattress. It was fine, but your mom wants to buy a weekend bed for me.”

“She what?” Burton turned half with a smile. Then he opened the fridge and put some of the things in it.

“Yeah. Y-you know...” Linde embraced himself and looked at Burton’s hands as they occupied themselves making breakfast.

“Want some milk?”

“Nah. Oh, wow. You have a Mocha Master?” Linde gushed, stepping closer.

Burton turned and grinned. “Joo. It was here already as part of the interior.”

Linde grinned. “So you have to compensate if you ‘accidentally’ take it with you when you move on?”

“Jaa. The telly isn’t mine either.”

“Man,” Linde sighed, “I wish I had a flat like this to myself.”

“You do. Every third day when my mom is away. And you will NOT throw any parties!” Burton lifted a stern finger.

Gulping air, Linde almost stepped back a pace. “S-sure, Burt. I just meant... on my own. F-for real.”

“Joo, I know. Sori.” Burton quickly stroked Linde’s golden hair fondly. Then he cut a roll and took his breakfast to what normally served as his desk at home. Linde rested against the windowsill.

“Want some milk?” Burton asked as he began eating.

“It’s okay, really. You don’t have coffee yet, do you?”

Burton smiled and shook his head. “No, believe it or not. I forgot to buy it at the baker, but I’ll shop later today.”

Linde ran his fingers through his long hair before he casually asked, “How are things with Eicca?”

“You just had to ask! I’ve been waiting for you to ask ever since I saw you downstairs,” Burton said.

“What? S-so we cannot talk about Eicca?” Linde pushed.

“I don’t know, okei?” Burton exclaimed. “We talked yesterday, but...”

Linde nodded and got up, restlessly. “I talked to him, too.”

Burton narrowed his eyes. “What did you talk about?”

“Just... that he felt a lot like me, wanting to get out and away from his clingy parents.”

“He said that to you?” Burton asked. It was great news, but it would have been nice if Eicca had sounded this convincing when he spoke to Burton last night. Obviously, it was easier to say it to Linde when it held no promises other than small talk.

“You’re gonna be late,” Linde suddenly said, looking at his wristwatch.

Burton didn’t bother cleaning up the leftovers from his breakfast. His mind was not collected anymore, and he suddenly couldn’t wait to get to school and hopefully catch Eicca after the first period. He needed to see him.

Getting his Converse on, he then slipped on a flannel button down shirt on top of his Pink Floyd t-shirt.

“Do you have money for the fare?” he asked Linde, who instantly blushed.

“Y-Your mom gave me money. For a monthly bus card. I’ll buy it at the station later.”

Burton frowned. “Mitä vittua!” The little fucker was going to milk his mother with his pure cuteness just for being who he was. Burton had never succeeded that with much success, but he didn’t say anything because he thought Linde deserved it just like his mother obviously did.

Grabbing his bag with notes and sheets, Burton and Linde went to the bus stop and caught the bus a few minutes later. The trip to the Sibelius-Akatemia took about twenty minutes. Of course, Burton could have biked, but his bike had been stolen last year and he hadn’t felt like getting a new one. By now, he was used to the comfort of taking the bus so it wasn’t important anymore.

Burton pulled out his sheets. Linde glanced nosily, and together they sat reading the music.

“How long have you been working on it?”

“A few weeks. My teacher wants more layers... more emotion, tempo cadences. I wasn’t aware I was writing it for him,” Burton said, sarcastically.

“Mr. Katva wants the best out of it,” Linde smiled.

“I thought I was getting the best out of it,” Burton contradicted. The whole matter irritated him by now and it seemed like he was never going to finish the music project because his teacher kept adding ideas and seeing new angles. Burton just wanted to keep it simple and melodic. He wasn’t Mozart, but his teacher seemed to think so. Sure, it was flattering, but now Burton was growing tired of the music and wanted to move on to compose something else. He loved what he and Eicca were doing together, but as long as he hadn’t finished this piece, he couldn’t concentrate on other school projects. With the current problem he and Eicca were facing, everything seemed to suck big time.

Finally, it was time to get off the bus and before Linde left Burton at his piano class, the younger kid pulled off his bag.

“Wait! I almost forgot.” Digging into his bag, Linde pulled out a foil package and handed it to him.

“No. Fucking. Way!” Burton exclaimed before he took it. His mom had made lunch packages?

“Well, she meant well.” Linde shrugged looking at the package in Burton’s hand. Perttu passed them in the same instant and Linde’s eyes wandered distracted when the younger kid greeted them.

“Thanks,” Burton said incredulously, referring to the lunch foil package and Linde gave him his attention again before they split and went to his class.

What was Linde doing to his mom? Burton had to smile. He liked that.

The first two hours went by rather fast, because even though he had things on his mind when he played, time flew by no matter what. To his surprise, he even got a considerable bit further to his teacher’s utmost happiness not to mention his own, and he finally felt he was getting somewhere with the music. Mr. Katva even ‘threatened’ him into performing it next spring for the third year students’ graduation. Usually, there would be a big concert of students playing, and Burton supposed it would be an honour to play solo.

A few minutes before the bell rang, Burton stopped playing. Scribbling a few notes, he got up and gathered his things. His teacher had a few parting words to discuss with him, but Burton found he couldn’t contain it and apologized, saying he had to go.

Hoisting his bag over his shoulder, Burton left the piano room and went in search of Eicca.

Nearing the cellists’ domain, Burton heard their enthusiastic playing. As usual, they disregarded the bell and played on. Burton’s stomach was tight with anticipation, but when his eyes fell on Eicca’s beautiful, ravished face - while his fingers played the resonating instrument - Burton found it difficult to just stare at him and not be able to touch him at the same time.

/My baby brother,/ he tried to rationalise, but it didn’t work. He couldn’t see Eicca as his brother just because their close kinship had become a reality. If they had been brother and sister he could understand the genetic problem if they had children, but that wasn’t exactly the issue here. Perhaps that’s what freaked his mother out... Burton shook his head. Kids with Eicca? That train of thought was too far out. Then he realised Eicca was looking at him while he played. The blond shook his head to mimic Burton and smiled, lifting his shoulders questioningly. Then Eicca put down the bow and lowered his cello. The others stopped one at a time, too.

“Janne,” Eicca said and came towards him. Once he caught up, Eicca stood very close to Burton as they low fived each other, hands lingering a fraction longer than usual during their little ritual. Burton registered that with a thrill in his heart and sex.

Cocking his head, Burton smiled crookedly. “Moi, Eicca,” he said. “Wanna go outside for a smoke?”

“Voi luoja, I wish I could,” Eicca replied softly, his deep voice filling the space between their faces. Cocking his hip, Eicca rested against the doorframe, looking Burton in the eye for a while before he said, “We have to present our project in the last lesson, and need to rehearse as much as possible. See you at lunch instead?” With those words, he turned away from Burton, walked back to the other cellists, and picked up his instrument. Burton nodded when he got one last eye contact, where after he went outside to have a smoke, looking forward to lunchtime.

It would seem, Burton was always the one looking for Eicca but later, when he arrived at the canteen, Eicca already sat there. He shared a table with a few string players and looked at the door already when Burton arrived. Eagerly, he gestured and Burton came to him. He had a lunch package, didn’t he? Not having to spend time standing in line at the counter was nice.

“Finished early?” Burton asked. Eicca nudged Perttu, who at first seemed to be in his own world staring dreamily in front of him, but then he got up and left his seat for Burton. “Thanks, Perttu,” he said and smiled.

Sitting at the opposite bench, Perttu just waved his hand and smiled back. The younger blond kid was an exceptionally good cellist. His father Juhani Kivilaakso played cello in Helsinki’s City Orchestra and Perttu had played cello since he was very young. The city orchestra just needed an excuse to offer him a permanent seat in their string section.

Burton sat down next to Eicca. “Look what I got!” he smirked at Eicca, then sucked in breath when he felt Eicca’s hand squeeze his thigh.

“What have you got?” Eicca asked nonchalantly, looking straight ahead at Perttu who looked back at him curiously, but Eicca kept his hand where it was.

Burton coughed discreetly and flexed his thigh, feeling Eicca slide his hand towards the tear above the knee in his jeans. When Eicca’s long fingers enclosed Burton’s naked kneecap, the auburn haired teen knew he was going to sport a boner very soon, but then Eicca let go and Burton exhaled in relief. The fine hairs on his arms were standing as erect as his cock.

Turning his head, Eicca made Burton mimic him and they looked at each other. Burton raised an eyebrow as he took in smudged black eyeliner, but Eicca’s poker face never wavered. /Fine.../

“Apparently, my mom decided to make a lunch pack for me... and Linde!” Burton spoke. Snickers were heard around the table.

Eicca smirked. “What did you get?”

"I don't know yet." Burton began to unwrap the foil and - checking out the contents - he received an impressed low whistle from those close enough to watch.

Eicca picked some roasted chicken. “What is this?”

“Leftovers... at least I think so.”

“Maybe Linde cooked that,” Perttu suggested out of the blue.

“Maybe Linde made the lunch and not your mother,” Eicca said quietly as he munched on the chicken Burton wasn’t interested in.

“Why would he say my mom made it then?” Burton asked, watching the chicken disappear inside Eicca’s mouth. He wanted to lick the stains from his full lips as well as inside his mouth, and it didn’t exactly help his hard on to disappear.

Locking eyes, they both suddenly realised the same thing. Could Linde be in love with Burton and did he make the lunch for him - if in fact, Linde had cooked this? However, Burton had never seen his youngest friend cook and shaking his head, he exclaimed, “Ei...”

Eicca still looked at him pointedly.

“Ei!” Burton emphasized as he began to eat his lunch. His eyes fell on Linde who sat a few tables further from his. Linde caught his eyes and seemed shocked that Burton caught him staring at their table. He looked away quickly letting his hair fall to cover his face. Burton shrugged. Linde’s behaviour would always mystify him.

“Okei...” Eicca finally said, his hand was back on Burton’s leg, but Burton had to reluctantly remove it, or he would have to leave the canteen with an erection when their next period began.

Eicca leaned in a bit and rested his head in his hand. His hair spilled over his shoulder and Burton approached him to hear what he had to say.

“Janne, can I come by later?” Eicca mumbled.

“Mikko wants to help me unpa...”

“Tell Mikko you changed your mind and I’ll help you instead,” Eicca interrupted against his ear. Burton looked away and picked some more to eat. Their break was rushing by much too fast, and the thought of finally having Eicca over was a powerful aphrodisiac and his hard on suffered, continuously.

“Fine,” he just said and from then on concentrated on eating.

Once more, Burton felt Eicca’s hot breath against his ear. “I’ll wait for you after school.” Then the tall blond got up and, after clearing his place, he left the canteen - the other cellists tagging along.

Burton sat alone, staring at Eicca’s confident, retreating form. Just as Eicca pushed the doors at the far end of the canteen, he turned his head and pursed his lips at Burton.

Smiling, Burton shook his head. “Kusipää,” he mumbled affectionately. His arousal had dwindled considerably after finishing his lunch and, as he got up to bring his trash to the bin, he looked at Linde sitting at one of the other tables surrounded by some of his other guitarist friends.

“You don’t have to help me this afternoon, Linde,” Burton said as he stopped at the table.

Linde looked up and nodded before he cracked a smile and pointed at his foil package. He wasn’t eating the contents at all. Mige was. Burton was going to comment on it, but decided not to. His young friend’s attention was already focused on his company. Burton frowned. Something was missing here, but when Linde looked up again, the frail blond grinned, “Have fun,” and then he fucking winked at Burton.

Burton narrowed his eyes and left the canteen. “Little calculating huora!” he growled on his way back to his classroom. He didn’t know what to think anymore.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

Finally, the day ended. Burton exited the main door, and went to the cycle shed where he found Eicca resting against his bike as usual. The sun caught his long flaxen strands when he whipped his head to let the glossy hair toss to his back. Burton was filled with a desire to touch him, press against him, but there were too many people around them heading home for that kind of display.

“Moi,” Eicca said.

“Moi, Eicca,” Burton responded.

“Let’s meet at your place right away,” Eicca said, and handed him a duffle bag.

“What is that?”

“Stuff,” Eicca said and smiled.

“What stuff?” Burton requested again.

“My stuff,” Eicca said and slowly Burton realised what Eicca meant. He intended to move in with him.

“Do they know?” Burton practically gasped in surprise.

“No,” Eicca said looking a little uncomfortable. “I haven’t told my parents... I wanted to but...”

“Hei, Eicca!” Someone shouted at them in passing. Eicca just lifted his hand.

“Are you gonna tell them?”

“Later, okei?”

“Okei,” Burton replied.

“Do you mind?” Eicca suddenly asked.

“Of course not!” Burton quickly replied, smiling from one ear to the next. Leaning in, he grabbed the back of Eicca’s head, cupping the soft blond hair, and hugged him for a few seconds. Then he let go abruptly when it felt too good.

Walking Burton to his stop, they were both excited at the thought of living together even though Eicca still had to break the news to his mom and dad of his plans to move out. Eicca held his bike in the middle of the steering wheel. The other he kept at his side, brushing his fingers against Burton’s every chance they could get away with. Burton felt his heart swell with happiness, and he asked Eicca what made him change his mind.

“You know how I felt suffocated living at home?”

“Joo...”

“I wanted to get out. I can’t stand the thought of living at home anymore.”

“Am I just a convenient meal ticket for you?” Burton had to ask and stopped.

Eicca quickly backtracked and when he reached Burton, he took his hand and squeezed it. “No... Never. In fact, I’m glad I finally got the kick to do it. You kept asking me to do it, and now that I have, you’re doubting me?”

“Jaa, things changed.”

Eicca sighed. “Janne...” He looked imploringly into the older teen’s deep brown eyes. “We have to stop this. It’s ridiculous. I’ve reacted strongly to this. I know that.” He pointed at Burton and implored, “You’re entitled to react too, but I hope you believe me when I tell you that whatever I said and did in the heat of the moment, it’s not how things are now. I’m back to where we were... before. Believe me, rakas.” Eicca’s voice soothed Burton’s anxiety and he relaxed.

“So you’re okay with us... everything taking in consideration?”

“More than okay. You know I knew from the start.”

Burton nodded. “Joo. You had that advantage.”

Eicca smiled. “I’ll tell you something. I was already interested in you when I saw you back then. I knew it when I realised we didn’t really ‘do’ girls when we were together. All I thought about was my own excitement when we did things together. Talking, playing, dancing. Not girls.”

Burton was also smiling. It was basically his story, too.

“And... then I realised who you were.”

“Weren’t you just a little bit horrified since you had become attracted to me?”

Eicca’s smile widened a little before it became dreamy. “The most delicious dirty feelings washed over me. I wasn’t horrified, Janne. I was turned on at the fantasy of having sex with my own brother.”

Burton couldn’t help the little gasp as he looked into Eicca’s dilated eyes. “Voi vittu,” Burton whispered. “I just can’t grasp how it couldn’t have made you step away from me. Our friendship.”

“Janne. You were my best friend at the time. I’ve had lots of friends but you were the one that meant the most to me. You’re the only one who wasn’t fake because my... because dad is rich. I needed you and as long as you didn’t know everything worked for me.”

“Rich kids can’t have real friends?”

“This rich kid had difficulty establishing if the friendship was superficial or close. I’ve never had a closer friend than you.”

Burton sighed as he leaned in and they hugged each other hard. Eicca stole a firm kiss from his lips and Burton smiled. Then he whispered as a lady passed them, “You’re right. It’s kinky...” They both watched as the distance to the woman grew longer. “...that we’re brothers,” he finished, still whispering while Eicca nodded and looked a little flushed. They were still standing close and Burton kept the eye contact as his elegant fingers brushed against Eicca’s fly.

“Are we going somewhere tonight? Could we go somewhere?” Eicca asked, desire still shining in his eyes.

“In the middle of the week? What did you have in mind? I still need to unpack,” Burton said; he was smiling, too.

“Janne,” Eicca shook his head, “What is there that is so important that we can’t celebrate this going out?”

“I...” Burton grinned. “Nothing. Oh, I need to shop for groceries. I’m out of coffee.”

Eicca nodded. That was important, of course. “But afterwards we go out. I want to spend time with you...” Then he groaned and his cock hardened just from the sound of the friction Burton’s hand made when it brushed against his crotch once more. “Seksikäs kusipää...” Eicca hissed. Simultaneously, they turned and continued to walk again. Passion was heavily prominent between them as they headed for Burton’s bus stop. Shortly after, they were there, and Burton reached for Eicca’s cello. He didn’t want him to bike with it when he could bring it along inside the bus.

“See you shortly,” Eicca said, and then he got on his bike and was soon out of sight. Burton’s bus came a few minutes after. When he got off, he quickly shopped for the items he lacked, and the next time he saw Eicca, he sat waiting for him in front of the apartment building. Together they went up the stairs and, casting a glance at each other at Burton’s front door, they snickered. His nameplate read: ‘J. J. Puurtinen.’ Soon Eicca’s ‘E. M. Toppinen’ would be added.

“Welcome to your new home, Eicca,” Burton said with a big smile. Eicca grinned back at him and stepped inside. Carefully, he put down his cello in the living room and after looking fleetingly around the small place, he noticed the boxes still keeping Burton’s unpacked stuff.

“Where do we sleep?” he asked, glancing towards the bed in the corner as Burton joined him after locking the door. The brunette encircled Eicca’s waist and they embraced.

“In my bed,” Burton murmured as they kissed each other. Eicca parted his lips and his tongue traced Burton’s lower lip. How quickly Burton had grown to yearn for Eicca’s mouth and taste. Their warm tongues played for a while but when their hands started to roam over their shoulders, backs, and arses, the firm kisses grew more wet and eager as moans spilled from their lips. Pulling away, they met again in a long hard kiss.

“Move!” Eicca laughed when they parted again and pushed Burton on his way. Burton pulled his t-shirt off and turned, watching Eicca do the same as the rest of their clothes followed suit. Falling on the bed on his back, Eicca crawled on top of him and they lay together a few moments just sensing each other; their weight, their laboured breaths, and small excited chuckles. Soon, their erections protested by getting bored that nothing happened and Eicca lifted himself on his elbows. Their eyes looked challenging at each other.

“Eicca?” Burton asked, lifting his head from the pillow.

Blond hair fell over his shoulders as Eicca bent his neck for a quick kiss and then he started a sweet friction. Pre-cum flowed freely between their bellies and Burton’s pelvis automatically thrust upwards into Eicca’s small gyrating movements.

“Suloinen,” Eicca said with smiling eyes, and Burton smiled back, completely falling in love with him all over again. Lowering his head, Eicca pressed his mouth against Burton’s as their slippery motions increased. Eicca's tongue plundered Burton's willing mouth deeper and deeper, being met with moans of pleasure.

Letting go of Eicca’s lips, Burton hissed through his teeth. “Joooo, harder...” Eicca ground into his hips and Burton did what he could to push against his, too. The friction was maddening and his body was on fire as they rubbed faster.

Eicca raised himself to rest on his lower arms, using his body to rock against Burton’s. “I should have fucked you instead... Fuck, it’s too late. I’m cumming. I can’t hold back ... Oi, Janne! Janne!” he shuddered and gasped, as he came all over Burton’s stomach and pubic hair. Lowering himself, he continued to hump Burton and the brunette was right behind him, crying out his passion moments later and adding his release to the mess smeared all over their abdomens already. Eicca was still moaning Burton’s name into his ear with that deep sexy voice of his, and Burton responded by enthusiastically moaning Eicca’s name back.

Eicca relaxed on top of Burton who grunted displeased by the sudden weight. Eicca didn’t seem to care and wrapped his arms around Burton while pulling them on their side.

Grinning, they lay panting for a few minutes while enjoying the endorphins and close proximity.

“Oh man, sex with you is fun,” Burton said lazily as his upper hand slid across Eicca’s hip and down over his arse. Closing his eyes, he rubbed the sweaty crease and Eicca shuddered when he felt a finger entering him carefully.

Eicca gasped as Burton pushed it further in. “Careful. That’s your nail against my prostate, Janne.”

“Sori...” Janne smiled. “Wrong angle for entry.” Then he pulled his finger out again.

Eicca smiled languidly. “Joo. It was.” Eicca smirked at him. “I love making you come. Your moans are so... sexy,” he said.

Burton grinned. He didn’t mind. “I like how you moan my name when you come, Eicca.”

“Everything about you turns me on. Even your name,” Eicca said with a little shrug of his shoulder. Burton drank in his long blond hair as it tumbled across a sweaty shoulder with the subtle movement. His own hair was plastered against his shoulder and flushed cheeks. Taking in the sight of each other, they seemed to forget time as they savoured the intense love they had for each other. Once more, the attraction they felt towards one another drew them closer as hands again explored and mouths met in satisfying deep kisses. Then Eicca pulled away.

“Still want to go out?” he asked.

“Now?” Burton blinked a few times. “Sure. Almost forgot.”

They took a shower, which gave them the opportunity to continue their make out session and fondle, prod, and jack each other off one more time.

Studying themselves in the bathroom mirror afterwards was interesting. They’d had no idea how identical they were in every aspect: body type, height, and weight - albeit Eicca’s thighs were slightly fleshier. Hair type, length, and the shape of their eyes matched. Even details as nipples and belly buttons were alike. Their backsides also were identical; nice round alluring buttocks, which were very tempting to grab. Only Eicca had those arousing dimples on the small of his back and Burton had been on his knees in the shower licking and tonguing them. Eicca had had a laughing fit over this, but then again he had displayed his own fascination with Burton’s elegantly tanned fingers, giving them an oral treatment. In general, Burton’s skin took to tanning naturally, where as Eicca’s skin was more like honey and Burton believed he tasted sweet, too. Eicca didn’t find himself interesting. Burton held his attention and Eicca told the older boy that now, when he had free access to everything, it was difficult to keep his arousal in check and not pin his boyfriend to the bed for the next week or so.

Burton felt the same way as he watched them in the mirror in a tight embrace. Bodies flushed against one another from sheer happiness that they were together as a couple. After one last kissing session, they got dressed.

“I’ve got to go home and collect some more clothes tomorrow,” Eicca said. Looking inside his bag, he already felt frustrated missing that pair of jeans or a favourite shirt. He’d been in a hurry this morning. “I get access to my money in a few days, but I don’t plan on spending my first cheque on clothes when I have a closet full back home.”

“You want me to come with you?”

“Ei... If my dad recognises you, all hell will break loose and I don’t want that to happen to you. It was bad enough your mother found out. Also, they’d probably blame you for leading me to cutting the navel cord untimely. They’re the ones not ready. Not me...”

“Can’t keep us a secret forever though...” Burton interrupted.

Eicca looked Burton directly in the eyes. “If I can help it then yes. I will keep this a secret forever, Janne.”

Burton shrugged. He had no desire to see his father at all. The man was a selfish prick and thank god, Eicca didn’t resemble him at all in that department.

After messing around with make up and whatever of Burton’s clothes they had to choose from, the young men were ready to leave the flat and took the bus to the city. It was too early to go to a club, so a pub would do just fine until they could move on to a jollier place. Around 9PM, they broke up from the pub. Both being pretty tipsy, they had trouble keeping their affection in check which wasn’t particularly a good idea in smaller crowded places. After leaving the pub, they navigated down the street in pursuit of a place to dance and make out freely. Finding one after a short while, they paid to enter, which included free wardrobe facilities for their jackets and a free drink for the ladies. Snorting, they tried to figure out which one of them was the lady in the relationship. The bartender would probably not find that amusing at all.

Immediately, Eicca’s hands settled over the swell of Burton’s arse, pressing against him. Working on feeling each other’s erections in every move they made was a fun and arousing game, and Burton felt light-headed and in love. Eicca leaned in and his lips trailed across his ear and buried in his long heavy hair, whispering dirty words of what he wanted to do to him. Burton moaned as his arms rested around Eicca’s middle. He wanted to suck Eicca off, and the thought only made it hotter to dance with him, knowing what Eicca had in mind.

“I don’t think I can wait, Janne. I want you now,” Eicca growled in Burton’s ear. Burton swallowed and pressed his lips to Eicca’s cheek, feeling his lover’s mouth slide over his earring.

“Vittu...” Burton murmured, feeling Eicca’s hands run up and down his back, settling around his arse cheeks. Pulling a little, he cupped them and pushed Burton’s body close where it mattered. They kissed languidly as the music surrounding them relentlessly pumped one song after another. It was maddening and when Eicca snaked a hand between them, pulled down Burton’s fly, and then slid a hand inside his pants, the brunette panted with desire. He didn’t care if anyone saw them. All he wanted was for Eicca to do something about his throbbing cock.

Eicca licked Burton’s throat and slid his tongue back around his ear. Slowly, he stroked the pulsing flesh in his hand and Burton’s breath hitched and shuddered. With his eyes closed, his hands rested on Eicca’s shoulders. Massaging the muscles, he silently begged for more and nuzzled into his lover’s neck. “Eicca...” Burton pleaded. “Eicca...” he whispered louder, his beautiful clear voice a little raspy with desire. Feeling Eicca’s thumb smooth pre-cum over his cock head, Burton swallowed and tried to moisturize the dryness that spread down his throat as his arousal grew harder by the second. His spine tingled with small electric shocks as the pleasure escalated. Eicca had begun to stroke harder and Burton moaned softly, pushing closer while their mouths found each other. Instantly, tongues sought one another in intense contact and Burton climaxed hard in Eicca’s hand. By the way Eicca shuddered, the brunette could tell that his lover had creamed his pants in shared excitement. Snickering when the adrenaline had calmed a little, Burton asked if Eicca wanted to go home and change. The blond just shook his head and nipped at Burton’s neck.

“Ei... we just got here.”

Imagining how it must feel to have tight pants with sticky cum inside them, Burton managed to make Eicca go with him after another half hour of making out while dancing. They took the bus back home and already in the bus, Eicca fell asleep. Burton realised that it had to have been an extremely strenuous day emotionally for his lover, making it easy to put him to bed once they were home.

Tbc

FIC: The Posh Twins 5/7 - Eicca Toppinen, Burton, Linde, Perttu Kivilaakso

2009-04-25T09:42:51Z

Title: The Posh Twins © 2009 by maria_d_edwards / piximyr
Part: 5/7
Fandom: HIM, Apo
Type: RPSlash, AR
Cast: Janne 'Burton' Puurtinen (HIM)/ Eino 'Eicca' Toppinen (Apocalyptica)
Sub cast: Mikko 'Linde' Lindström (HIM), Perttu Kivilaakso (Apocalyptica), mentioning various Finnish artists.
Ratings/*** WARNINGS *** Eventually NC-17 * Incest * Angst *
Summary: "There's something familiar about those two guys, isn't there? I can't put my finger on it, but it's right on tip of my tongue..."

¤ Chapter 1 ¤ Chapter 2 ¤ Chapter 3 ¤ Chapter 4 ¤

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. No claim was made through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Betas: Miss prfctdaze and Miss del_rion. Huuugs! Terrific job, sweethearts.
A/N: Have absolutely no clue how the Sibelius-Akatemia or social structure works. It's all make believe *s*
Beware of the many Finnish profanities and exclamations. It was half the fun to write :)

Finnish glossary to be found: HERE

free web hit counter

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The Posh Twins
By Maria Dane-Edwards / Myr

Part 5

On the way back home on the bus, Burton sat quietly and tried to absorb what had happened. He was tired of thinking, tired of analysing; it just gave him a headache.

Finally, he got off at his stop and slowly he wandered down the road. Looking to the right, the housing co-operative seemed to wave at him, promising him freedom, and he smiled sadly. It didn't feel quite the same without Eicca. When he came home, he stuck the key in the keyhole but the door was already unlocked. Taking a deep breath, he opened the door and stepped inside. His mother sat at the kitchen table, talking to a guest. Looking up in surprise, she smiled at him when he entered.

"Moikka," he said softly.

"Moi, Janne. You're home early?"

"Joo." He stuck his fists in his pocket and nodded at the guest. She was from the board.

"Well, you can sign the papers right away, Janne. It's all settled," his mother said.

"Kiitos," Burton said. He went to the cupboard and grabbed a mug, poured some coffee, and took a seat at the table. Pulling the contract closer, he looked it over before he signed it.

After dividing what copy went to whom, including the keys to the flat, the lady congratulated him and his mother saw her out, even if they still spent fifteen minutes to small talk. Burton brought his coffee to his room and closed the door.

Silence.

There was a soft knock on his door.

"Ei!" Janne said quietly, but of course, his mother couldn't hear it and entered. She sat on his bed and stuck her hands between her thighs, looking like a school girl with her smooth complexion and long dark hair. Even without make up, you couldn't tell her age.

"Are you mad at me?" she asked.

"Why would I be?" Burton replied.

"For judging you."

"Look..." Burton stopped. "I don't know what to tell you. I love Eicca, and I don't want to stop this. I don't feel related to him at all."

"But you are."

"We're only half brothers anyway..."

"Janne! You have the same father. He'll never accept you. He's the most self-centred person I've ever met."

"Why do you say that? I don't care if he accepts me! You can't be sure he won't either," Burton snorted. "Didn't you know he had a wife back then?" he suddenly asked.

"Well... yes. But I was just happy to have someone so handsome to take me out."

"He was handsome?"

"You and Eicca look like him like two drops of water. You tell me? I was in love. He was very handsome."

Ignoring his mother's praise of his looks, Burton asked, "Did you think he was going to marry you?"

His mother swallowed with difficulty, but then she admitted, "Yes. He said he would divorce Mrs. Toppinen and marry me, and when I got pregnant with you I believed that's how we would end up."

"And then he dumped you..." Burton said, holding his mug between three fingers and looking at her, challengingly.

His mother got the message. "It still doesn't make it right what is going on between you and Eicca."

"You knew he had a wife and still you tried to steal her happiness."

Burton's mother just stared at him. "You're judging me?" But she realised what he was getting at. "This is incest, Janne. It is not the same."

"You're a hypocrite, äiti. You don't want me with Eicca because you couldn't have his dad! This is your revenge on him!"

"I'm realistic," she pointed at him, sternly.

"Hevonpaskat!" Burton shouted, but she didn't even blink an eye as they stared at each other for several moments.

Eventually, Burton looked away. "Can we talk about something else? Mikko was thrown out of his home. He needs a place to stay until his dad has calmed down. Obviously, the party got a little out of hand."

"Sure... he can stay for a few days," his mother said and got up.

"All right. I'll tell him," Burton said.

"Whatever you decide... you know I love you, Janne. And it's not that I don't like Eicca. It's just too difficult for me."

"Joo," Burton nodded. "I-I need to start getting packed."

"Right. Do you need any help?"

"We should head down to the hardware store and get some packing cases."

"That's probably a good idea, Janne. And some basic things like cutlery," she smiled, and Burton grinned back.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

It was long past afternoon when Burton remembered that he had to call Linde and tell him the good news. The kid was probably anxious why he hadn't called, but it had slipped his mind as soon as he began packing his stuff.

Dialling his friend, he got a connection instantly.

"Burton? What happened, man?" Linde's voice almost cracked.

"Where are you?"

"At home, but I have to get out soon. My dad isn't home, yet, and my mom... I don't know where she is really and..."

"Mikko?"

"Joo?"

"Shut up and get over here. You can have my room for a few days."

"Oh, great! Great! Kiitos, Burt!"

"I'm moving out today. I got my flat!"

"Wow! What flat?"

"Mitä vittua, Mikko! I told you where it is."

"Oh, right!" Linde apologized.

"But it's flat #5 on the second floor."

"Cool, then we ca..."

"Mikko, just get here, okei?" Burton smiled, imagining his friend twirling around himself, trying to figure out what to bring and probably only remembering to bring his guitar.

After the phone call, he returned to packing and it made him in a better mood. Soon, Linde showed up. At least he had brought a backpack along with his guitar. They didn't speak much, and he helped Burton fill the many cases.

Much later, his mother drove the cases to the flat. All it took was three trips and Burton was now standing in his own flat surrounded by his belongings. His mother and Linde helped him unpack.

"I never knew I had so much shit," Burton sighed around seven in the evening.

"I think my stuff could have been in two cases," Linde said.

Burton cast him a glance. "I'm not surprised."

"I need to go, Janne, but why don't you grab some food?" She handed him some bills, and Burton thanked her with a smile.

"Mikko, here is a key. Don't be home late, okei?" she said to Linde. The huge smile she received from the seventeen-year-old left an equally big smile on her face. Somebody actually cared about when Linde got home for a change, and Burton couldn't help rolling his eyes.

"I love this keyboard," Linde gushed when Burton's mother had left. He pulled the instrument out of its bag and put it on its keyboard rack. Burton neared him and stood next to the keyboard, bending to assemble the cables.

"It's all right. I might want a larger one..." Burton said.

"Wanna talk about it?" Linde suddenly asked; his sense of perception sometimes astonishing.

"Ei. It's okay, Linde."

"You know he's just as down as you are," Linde continued.

"Joo?" Burton looked up with a hope in his eyes he didn't care to hide from his friend. "What did he say?"

"Just that um...that you had a fight, but I thought you guys got that straightened out Saturday."

"We did, but..." Burton shrugged. "Something else came up."

"That bad, häh?"

"You have no idea," Burton said softly.

"Are you really gay, Burt?"

Straightening up, Burton looked at him, thinking what to say. Linde was a good and trustworthy friend. "I'm attracted to him. I don't find myself looking at guys in particular, so I don't know what that qualifies me as. So your arse is safe if that's what's worrying you."

"Have you fucked yet?" Linde asked, casually.

"Wanna grab some food?" Burton responded - his poker/chess face revealed nothing.

Smirking, Linde took that as a yes. "Hot!"

Burton had no comment. He loosened his braid and gathered his hair in a ponytail instead. There was a cafeteria in the neighbourhood and they decided to eat there. It took them about ten minutes on foot to get there.

"What'll we have?" Linde asked, looking at the bills in Burton's hands fondly.

"I'll just have a rice and jams pastry," Burton shrugged; he tried to stick to vegetarian dishes when he could. Linde took pastry, too, filled with a variety of chicken and rice and, adding a couple of sodas, they went to an empty booth.

"Are you gonna get some more furniture?" Linde asked as he dug into his food.

"Joo. I need another wardrobe. I need to put my stuff in the built in one."

"Okei. I might have one at home you can have... when my dad calms down enough for me to get home... you know," Linde said; his eyes focusing on Burton's food.

"Thanks, man," Burton said, high-fived Linde, and then they concentrated on their food.

"I can't believe you fucked Eicca," Linde suddenly gushed.

"I didn't," Burton said. "He fucked me."

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

Back home, Burton entered his flat alone. Linde had continued to his mom's house and now Burton was about to make the bed. Sitting on the edge once it was done, he ran his fingers through loose strands of hair falling from his forehead. Why had Eicca suddenly agreed to come to his house? He should have known his mother would recognize him, if he looked exactly like his father. Burton got up and went to get his phone. His finger was poised over the shiny buttons and, licking his lips nervously, he dialled at last.

"Eicca."

"Moi... it's me," Burton said. He returned to his bed and lay down, just listening to Eicca's breath.

"Moi," Eicca finally responded. "How are you? I couldn't reach you all day."

"I was busy moving in, remember?"

"Joo. Linde told me he helped."

"Linde?" Burton asked, surprised, "You spoke to Linde?"

"Joo. He even gave me your new address. Said your mom had given him green light to come live in your old room."

"Well, it's just for a few days," Burton smiled at Linde's version of the deal. "When did you talk to him?"

"At school a few times. And he called me later."

"You have Linde's number?"

"Janne? Was there something you wanted? I wanted to talk some more with you, but you left," Eicca interrupted him.

Burton closed his eyes. "Was everything okay with your folks when they got home?" Mostly, Burton just wanted to hear Eicca's voice.

Eicca chuckled softly. "It was okay. Since I survived the weekend they had no comments."

"Might have suspected they wouldn't have survived the weekend from worries," Burton said.

"Jaa... considering what happened, they should worry."

"Should they keep worrying?" Burton asked, testing waters.

There was a pause before Eicca sighed. "We'll see."

Burton gritted his teeth. "Eicca, I don't get this. I've struggled to figure this out and I don't get it. You came on to me knowing this. And suddenly you back out when the stakes gets too high and you risk getting burned."

"It's not about risks..."

"It is! You tell me it's different now because it's out in the open and not your dirty little secret anymore."

"Janne. Stop..."

"I don't care if it's a dirty secret. I want to be your dirty secret," Burton felt his eyes sting with tears.

"I'd better go, Janne. I don't want a fight over the phone," Eicca said.

"Haista vittu!" Burton yelled but contained the urge to throw the phone across the room in rage. Then he disconnected instead and put the phone on the bed.

A few minutes later, his phone rang again. Burton counted to three and responded, "What?"

"Help..." Eicca said, clearly crying.

"Come on over, then!" Burton implored him, a sudden hope re-nurtured.

"In the middle of the night?"

"Why not? And bring your cello."

"I feel like shit," Eicca said. "And a shit to you, to your mother. To mine. To myself and..." he stopped.

"It's not our fault. It's his from fucking and breeding on our moms," Burton argued.

Eicca snorted wetly. "Well that part is true, but it wasn't his fault that I fell in love with you, Janne, and pretended we weren't related. That was my own doing."

Burton smiled a little and his sorrows seemed to lessen considerably. "Just get over here and we can talk."

"Janne...Not tonight. See you tomorrow, kulta."

"Pliis," Burton winced, hearing himself sounding so needy, but what else could he do?

Eicca wavered and Burton heard his breath a little more laboured as he struggled with his inner demons - then he hung up.

Burton closed his phone, too, and dropped it on the floor. Eicca was breaking down over this, and Burton was not going to let that happen. Rubbing his tired eyes, he lay for a while before he got up to get ready for bed.

Tbc

FIC: The Posh Twins 4/7 - Eicca Toppinen, Burton, Linde, Perttu Kivilaakso

2009-04-19T20:16:10Z

Title: The Posh Twins © 2009 by maria_d_edwards / piximyr
Part: 4/7
Fandom: HIM, Apo
Type: RPSlash, AR
Cast: Janne ‘Burton’ Puurtinen (HIM)/ Eino ‘Eicca’ Toppinen (Apocalyptica)
Sub cast: Mikko ‘Linde’ Lindström (HIM), Perttu Kivilaakso (Apocalyptica), mentioning various Finnish artists.
Ratings/*** WARNINGS *** Eventually NC-17 * Incest * Angst *
Summary: “There’s something familiar about those two guys, isn’t there? I can’t put my finger on it, but it’s right on tip of my tongue...”

¤ Chapter 1 ¤ Chapter 2 ¤ Chapter 3 ¤

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. No claim was made through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Betas: Miss prfctdaze and Miss del_rion. Huuugs! Terrific job, sweethearts.
A/N: Have absolutely no clue how the Sibelius-Akatemia or social structure works. It’s all make believe *s*
Beware of the many Finnish profanities and exclamations. It was half the fun to write :)

Finnish glossary to be found: HERE

free web hit counter

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The Posh Twins
Part 4

In the morning, Burton awoke to the sound of his mother making breakfast in the kitchen. Slowly, the night’s activities came back to him and with a wide smile, he saw Eicca asleep on his side, his back turned. Gradually, Burton turned and snuggled under the covers as he put an arm around Eicca’s chest.

Eicca didn’t even stir, just moaned softly in his sleep. Burton began kissing Eicca’s freckled shoulder and dipped a bit lower to reach the beauty marks on his back. With a wicked grin, Burton pushed the duvet further down and the twin dimples on top of Eicca’s buttocks greeted him.

“Janne?” His mother knocked on the door.

Eicca stirred almost violently, and Burton quickly replied, “Just a second, äiti.” Gathering the duvet around his body, Burton got out of bed.

Confused, Eicca lay back in a glorious display of nakedness, blinking at him in disbelief.

“What is it, äiti?” Burton asked as he opened the door ajar; just enough for them to have a conversation.

“Oh...” she said as soon as she realised Burton’s state of undress. “What time did you get home?”

“It wasn’t very late. A bit after midnight. Eicca is here by the way,” Burton said right away.

“Really? Finally, I can meet him,” his mother said and smiled.

“Jaa, just... give us a few minutes to wake up.”

“Where did he sleep?”

“Umm...” Burton hesitated.

“Whatever,” his mother smiled, quickly. “I have breakfast ready, shortly. I also have that surprise for you, Janne.”

“Sure. Thanks,” Burton said and closed the door again.

Turning, he found Eicca sitting on the edge. His long legs stretched out in front of him, his cock standing at attention; eyes regarding Burton hungrily from under his lashes.

“That’s not the breakfast she was suggesting,” Burton joked.

“But it’s fast and ready; just the right temperature,” Eicca teased.

“Haista vittu,” Burton whispered. Nevertheless, he knelt in front of Eicca, put his mouth on his cock, and sucked on it a few times.

When Eicca whimpered, Burton withdrew with a smirk.

“That’ll teach ya!”

“I just knew you were gonna do that, vitun runkkari,” Eicca said with a sexy purr. He fell back on the bed and Burton licked his lips at the sight of Eicca’s hard on, slapping against his belly and nesting in blond pubic hair. Eicca’s taste was in his mouth now and he wanted to suck him again, but they didn’t have time. His mother was waiting for them to join her. Burton went to fetch some underwear and a pair of sweats, which he put on before going to the bathroom and shower. After he had finished showering, not risking a wank, he knocked on the door and informed Eicca he was welcome to take a shower now.

“Is Eicca taking a shower first?” his mother asked, when Burton joined her in the kitchen.

Burton nodded. “Joo. What was it you wanted to tell me?”

His mother’s face opened in a beautiful smile. “You have been offered a flat!” She already sat with the letter in her hand.

“Really? Cool!” Burton’s face was one big smile, too. “Where?”

“Down the street in the housing co-operative there.”

“Just what I wanted!” Burton was extremely happy. It was a big one-room flat with a small tea kitchen, and a nice bathroom. Perfect for him and... Eicca. Embracing his mother, they snickered together when Eicca finally joined them.

Burton’s mother looked up to greet him and stopped as if frozen. Then she seemed to pull herself together and put a forced smile on her face. “Hei... E-eicca.”

Eicca nodded and stuffed his hands in his jeans pockets. “Good morning, Mrs. Puurtinen.”

“Miss,” Burton corrected still smiling.

“Sori,” Eicca smiled with a shrug.

“Who is your father?” Burton’s mother suddenly asked, breathlessly, and only then was Burton aware of the state she was in at the sight of Eicca.

“What’s wrong, äiti?” he asked.

“Stay out of it,” she said in a weird voice, not taking her eyes off his friend.

Eicca frowned. “What is it?”

“Please just answer my question, Eicca.”

“My father is Matti Toppinen.”

Burton’s mother got up and excused herself.

“What’s going on, äiti?” Burton demanded to know.

“Eicca is your little brother,” she said tonelessly. “Anteeksi, but I don’t feel so well. Olen pahoillani, Eicca.”

“Ja vitut!!” Eicca and Burton cried out in unison. At first, staring at her retreating back and then gradually they eyed each other in incredulity.

Burton’s mother stopped and turned. “I heard what went on in your room, Janne. I just don’t know what to say now. You’re blood. It would probably be a good idea not seeing each other again.”

Burton felt like fainting and Eicca didn’t look so good either. Crashing down on a stool each, they sat speechless for a while as thoughts raced through their heads. Slowly, Burton reached a hand out and put it in the middle of the small table. Eicca grabbed it for a few seconds but released it again. As he got up restlessly, the shock continued to take a hold of him. Burton sat and stared at him, taking in the tall body so alike his own.

“So many told us how much we look like each other, and we kept denying it, Eicca,” he croaked. Eicca just nodded and turned his back.

Burton got up and tried to embrace him from behind.

“Janne...” Eicca’s voice warned him, as he shook his hands off him.

“We can still...”

“Still what?” Eicca turned and his eyes were so sad.

Desperately, Burton stepped in front of him and tried to establish some kind of communication. He was terrified to lose him already.

“It’s different. It’s out in the open now,” Eicca said, as the first tears rolled down his high cheekbones.

“It’s doesn’t have to be,” Burton pleaded.

“Your mother knows. That makes it different.”

“I won’t tell her if we continue,” Burton said, refusing to acknowledge Eicca was his brother.

“I know,” Eicca finally said.

“We can pretend, Eicca,” Burton said frantically.

Eicca wiped a hand across his wet face and looked away. “You don’t understand, Janne.” Folding his arms across his chest, he whispered, “I knew.”

Burton’s brown eyes widened as he gradually realised what Eicca had just said. “What!!! You fucked me knowing I was your brother?”

“Forget it,” Eicca said, and hastily left the house.

Shocked, Burton went to his room and sat down on the bed. He heard his mother’s soft sobs from the room across the hall, but he didn’t have the strength to care. Curling his body, Burton lay down on his bed and shivered. His lustrous auburn hair fanned all over the pillow.

He could smell Eicca; the remaining scent of his sex permeating his nostrils and all the good things that had occurred between them. “Voi paska,” he muffled as he turned his face into the pillow. His body missed feeling Eicca’s around as well as inside him so much. He was struck so hard with love that the heartache he suffered now made him understand for the first time in his young life why someone would kill themselves when their soul was bleeding.

Dropping out of his bed, Burton went down the hall to get his boots on. Hearing his mother leave her room didn’t make him stop. He needed space and his room was grating on his nerves.

“Janne? Pliis! I’m sorry. I just thought it was for the best.”

Burton stopped, as he turned halfway towards her, picking at a nail. “I know.” He wavered for a few moments before he looked up at her. “Don’t you have anything else to say?”

“Like what?” she asked.

“I just came out, äiti!” Burton said exasperated.

“Not really. Kulta, I’ve known that for several years.”

Burton rolled his eyes and laughed, “Okei! Sure. Everybody seems to know everything before I do around here. Excuse me while I go somewhere and fucking puke!” Leaving the house, Burton went up the road. Nearing the housing co-operative, he stopped and sighed. He was going to get that flat as fast as possible and move out. He needed it so fucking much right now.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

On Monday, Burton took the bus to school. His mother needed the car to go see people to sign papers so Burton could rent the flat as quickly as possible.

Burton couldn’t really remember how he got through yesterday, because the pain had been overwhelming, but he felt amazingly calm and better today. He just wished he knew how Eicca felt, but he hadn’t dared to call him. He doubted Eicca wanted to hear his voice.

Today, Burton had composing. He loved these lessons because composing music was one of his passions. Some of it he wrote down but often he just expressed what filled him up. Today was one of those days, and there were only him and Lauri present in the class so the two of them were pretty much all by themselves. Mr. Katva was not present today and Burton didn’t miss his inputs. He needed to just work and empty his mind of the disturbing nervousness that plagued him. Braiding his long hair into one plait tumbling down his back, Burton then put his hands on the keys and his emotions took over, letting the music flow from his fingers and soothe his mind.

He played both hours wound up in his own funk, and vaguely realised when the bell rang. Then he stopped abruptly, almost violently, closed the lid, and left the classroom. He had to see Eicca.

When he reached the string players’ domain, he slowed down. His heart almost jumped out of his chest when Eicca came out of the room along with Antero and Paavo. They stopped simultaneously and stared at each other like strangers. The tension between them was so sharp even the two other cellists felt it.

Their timing was impeccable when they excused themselves and left the two friends alone. Eicca almost deflated as he looked into Burton’s eyes.

“You look like crap,” Burton whispered.

“Well, that’s about how I feel,” Eicca murmured.

“Wanna go outside?” Burton asked. His body was shaking from adrenaline and he could tell that Eicca felt the same.

Eicca looked to the side before he looked down, not able to meet Burton’s eyes.

Burton watched the silky curtain flow over his shoulder. Eicca had never been more attractive now when he couldn’t have him, and he wondered if that’s what Eicca must have felt before they became lovers.

“Sure,” Eicca finally said.

Stepping outside, they each lit up smokes and continued for a while before Burton asked, “How long have you known?”

Eicca slowed down and took a long drag, taking his time exhaling as well. “A few months after we became friends,” he said.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I don’t know. I preferred having you as a friend instead of the unrealistic perfect older brother I dreamed of. I’ve never had close friends. If you knew I was your brother I imagined you’d just tease me, and as time passed it became harder to say it and so I never did.”

Burton sucked his lower lip. “Why would I tease you?”

“I didn’t really think that you would. C’mon. We’re adults, but I knew I had a brother. I found some papers on my father’s desk when I was like fifteen... I just... I asked him what they meant and... he...” Eicca frowned and Burton got the message. His father didn’t take it well. It still hadn’t sunk in for Burton that the man was also his father.

“But I never forgot it or what it said.”

“What did it say?” Burton asked, forcedly.

“That he paid a monthly child support to one Janne Johannes Puurtinen - born October 17th 1974... You. It just took me a while to compare your surname with the one from the paper.”

“Voi, Eicca,” Burton moaned as he closed his eyes.

“How’s it going?” he suddenly heard Linde say behind him. Eicca rolled his eyes in disbelief of the younger kid’s bad timing.

Burton cleared his voice and produced the fakest smile he could muster before he faced him. “Fine. You? Sorry that I didn’t stick around to help cleaning the place.”

Linde shrugged. “It’s okay. I’m like grounded for a month.”

Eicca snorted, “No shit?” He flicked the ashes from his cigarette, and rubbed an eye with the root of his hand.

“Jaa...” Linde stuck his fists in his front pockets and looked a little lost in his big coat. Like Eicca and Burton, he had long silky hair and was one of the outsiders who wore heavy metal gear rather than conservative clothes. “So... I was wondering if I could crash at your place, Burton?” he suddenly asked.

Burton’s eyebrows shot up, “Vittu! Why Mikko?”

The thin kid shrugged. “I was sort of... you know...”

“Kicked out,” Eicca finished for him.

“What exactly happened after we left?” Burton asked, narrowing his eyes.

“There m-might have been a f-few uninvited guests... just...” Linde shivered a little uncomfortable at Burton’s scrutiny and bit his lip.

“Vittu tätä paskaa! This is simply the worst time you could pick to get thrown out, Mikko!” Burton exclaimed, exasperatedly.

“Voi luoja, I’m sorry, Burt. It’s just my dad, you know? It’s for a few days. A week tops!” Linde had practically tears in his eyes from sheer desperation.

Burton looked at Eicca who did his best to hide his smile. Burton could really use his support right about now. “Look, Linde...” Burton said. “I’m getting a flat later today. Maybe äiti will host you till your dad has calmed down, but no promises...” Linde nodded along to Burton’s words, clinging to the hope dripping from his lips. “I’ll talk to her later, and see what I can...”

“Kiitti!” Linde interrupted and embraced Burton. “You know you do love me, right?” he smirked and then winked at Eicca, before he let go and ran back inside the Academy.

“Calculating kakara,” Eicca said, his eyes following the younger student. Then he snuffed his cigarette, and Burton followed his example. They stood for a few moments awkwardly, until Eicca cocked his head. Burton watched his gorgeous lips before they parted and Eicca said, “So you’re moving in today?”

“Yeah. It happened so sudden on top of everything else.”

Eicca grinned, “Imagine Mikko living with your mother!”

Burton coughed. “Yeah. I don’t know who to feel sorrier for - her or him.”

Eicca turned and looked towards the main door.

“Eicca?” Burton pleaded.

Eicca’s head was bent down. “What?”

“Can we talk about this? It’s killing me...”

“Really? I’m surprisingly comfortable about this,” Eicca said with dripping sarcasm.

Staring at Eicca’s dismissive attitude, he sighed, “Eicca, I want...”

“What about what I want?” Eicca interrupted, and turned with an arched smile on his lips. His eyes were glittery jewels in the sunlight.

“I just want you,” Burton whispered crestfallen.

Eicca stepped in front of him and their gazes were locked for a while as they fought the tempestuous feelings racing in their bodies and minds. Students began to return to their classrooms, and then finally Eicca started to walk backwards. Breaking their intense eye contact, Burton just turned on his heel and left.

Tbc

FIC: The Posh Twins 3/7 - Eicca Toppinen, Burton, Linde, Perttu Kivilaakso

2009-04-15T18:57:16Z

Title: The Posh Twins © 2009 by maria_d_edwards / piximyr
Part: 3/7
Fandom: HIM, Apo
Type: RPSlash, AR
Cast: Janne ‘Burton’ Puurtinen (HIM)/ Eino ‘Eicca’ Toppinen (Apocalyptica)
Sub cast: Mikko ‘Linde’ Lindström (HIM), Perttu Kivilaakso (Apocalyptica), mentioning various Finnish artists.
Ratings/*** WARNINGS *** Eventually NC-17 * Incest * Angst *
Summary: “There’s something familiar about those two guys, isn’t there? I can’t put my finger on it, but it’s right on tip of my tongue...”

¤ Chapter 1 ¤ Chapter 2 ¤

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. No claim was made through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Betas: Miss prfctdaze and Miss del_rion. Huuugs! Terrific job, sweethearts.
A/N: Have absolutely no clue how the Sibelius-Akatemia or social structure works. It’s all make believe *s*
Beware of the many Finnish profanities and exclamations. It was half the fun to write :)

Finnish glossary to be found: HERE

web counter html code

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The Posh Twins
By Maria Dane-Edwards / Myr

Part 3

Soon it was time to get dressed for the occasion. Burton wasn’t allowed to use the car and took a taxi. It was easier this way in case he wanted to get drunk - which so far - seemed like the most logical outcome of Linde’s party.

When Burton showed up, Linde’s little pixie face seemed much brighter. “Thank god you finally showed up!”

“Any intruders?” Burton asked, as he embraced his skinny friend, already putting on his doorman face.

“No-no!” Linde said. “Well... yes. It’s Eicca. He’s been sitting in a corner and looks like he wants to pick a fight with everybody.”

“Is he drunk?” Burton asked, frowning.

“I haven’t been close enough to establish that. Please, Burton!” Linde almost whined, “I don’t really have permission for this party from my parents...”

“You don’t?” Burton asked, not surprised at all, but Linde had already gone elsewhere. Due to the chilly nature of the evening, he had put on a jacket, which he slowly went to drop on top of the accumulated stack of outdoor things already towering on Linde’s parents’ bed.

Eicca sat in the corner all right, beer bottle in hand and Burton grimaced seeing that he had murder written in his eyes. Burton licked his lips. Eicca’s eyes were heavily lined with Kohl and he looked amazing in his black band t-shirt and low riding black jeans. Burton felt the happy jolt in his sex at seeing him again and when Eicca realised Burton had entered the room, a noticeable change came over him. Eicca got up from his chair and swaggered towards Burton who wasn’t intimidated by it, but those in his path automatically stepped aside. This was his best friend and when Eicca reached him, he stopped close enough for Burton to pick up the sour smell of beer on his breath.

“Hei,” Burton said. Music was played loudly and Eicca probably couldn’t hear what he said, but he read his lips just fine. Eicca nodded and they smiled sheepishly at each other.

“What’s wrong?” Burton asked.

“What?” Eicca responded and cocked his head closer.

Burton leaned closer, too, and said in his ear. “I missed you.”

Delayed a few seconds, Eicca responded, “...Okei... I thought you might want me to... you know...”

“You didn’t give me a chance to say what I wanted,” Burton said.

“I know...” Eicca said. His eyes darted away. Then he put his beer on a nearby table and pulled at Burton to come with him.

Together they went outside. Putting his arms across his chest, Eicca smiled at Burton. “You’re mad at me, aren’t you?”

“Eicca, why don’t you just tell me what the fuck is wrong?” Burton blurted out.

Eicca just stared at him and looked down, his blond hair covering his face like a curtain.

“I-I’m in love with someone...” he began, and Burton gasped.

“You are?”

Eicca nodded and pulled out a cigarette. Igniting it, he then took a few puffs. “Yeah... but I can’t really... tell... him.” Eicca puffed some more as he waited for Burton’s verbal reaction.

/Him?/ Burton hardly had time to process the first shock of assuming Eicca being in love with a girl to Eicca being in love with a boy. “Him? You said him,” Burton said - just to make sure he heard it correctly.

“Joo. I said him,” Eicca finally looked at Burton. “What do I do?”

Burton just looked at him, totally floored. “Why are you asking me? Who is it?”

Eicca shook his head in disbelief. “I don’t believe this. Do I really have to say it?” Smoking some more, Eicca tossed his head making his hair fly behind his shoulders. He looked away again.

Burton was shaking, and his heart was pounding. He couldn’t handle this. Eicca being in love with someone else was impossible. Burton was in love with him for fucks sake. He just hadn’t known until this very second. “Well, it would make it easier for me if I don’t have to guess half of Helsinki...”

Eicca nodded and sucked heavily on the cigarette. Then he threw the butt towards the gutter. “Well, he’s my best friend.” Eicca turned and looked challenging at Burton, waiting for him to get the drift. “Now, you can fuck off in disgust. Hyvää yötä, Janne.” Eicca went back inside.

When Eicca’s words finally caught up with Burton, he whitened and adrenaline pumped his veins mercilessly. Quickly, he went after him and, once he found him, Eicca almost pushed him away angrily.

“Don’t fucking do this!” Eicca warned him, when Burton tried to make him look at him. Neither wanted to create a scene so they attempted to go to another room, but the place was cramped with partygoers. Eicca went to the hall way and Burton followed. Grabbing Eicca’s arm, Burton found Linde’s parents’ dark bedroom. It was empty. As soon as the door shut closed, the music dimmed to a tolerable level and they were able to talk to... or yell at each other. They were both pissed off.

“What did you mean? What the fuck are you talking about?” Burton yelled at him, aggravated. Eicca fisted his long hair and turned his back on him.

“Look at me, saatana!” Burton demanded, grabbing for his shoulder. The moon shone through the window, setting off Eicca’s hair like gold; his own like bronze.

Nosily, some kid opened the door, and Eicca’s eyes looked daggers at him. “Get the FUCK out!” Then he slammed the door shut in his face and locked it.

Burton rubbed his arm in frustration; the nervous shakes were bad. Eicca looked pained at him in the dim light and stepped closer to him. “Well, say something!”

Burton grabbed Eicca’s face, but he felt like he was going to explode or implode and he shook so badly. Eicca’s beautiful dark blue eyes filmed over as they stared at each other.

“I’m not crying,” he said, and Burton shook his head as he closed his eyes and rested his forehead against Eicca’s - panting slightly with nerves. Eicca slid off leaning closer to Burton and kissed his lips.

When Burton’s arms wrapped around his neck he groaned and pressed closer, putting his own hands on Burton’s hips.

“I need to know,” Eicca whispered nervously, when their lips parted for a breath of air.

“Joo, joo,” Burton responded as he pressed his mouth to Eicca’s full red lips. His body was tingling and instinctively he began moving them towards the bed, but was stopped by Eicca grasping his hips hard. Eicca growled into the kiss.

“Come and dance with me. I wanna rile you up so fucking bad, and then we go to your house and...” Eicca stopped talking, and they kept the eye lock for several moments.

“And what?” Burton asked, his shakes were now from excitement but they felt just as frantic. His hard on was painful and the thought of dancing with Eicca would be great, but not grant the release he needed.

“You’ll see, rakas,” Eicca said.

“Rakas?” Burton’s eyebrows shot upwards. Eicca leaned back and kissed him again, his right hand found its target and carefully cupped Burton’s bulge. Parting his mouth, Burton closed his eyes and pressed against Eicca for more of the sweet friction.

“Rakas,” Eicca moaned into the kiss, and Burton didn’t really hear much else for the blood pounding in his ears. Then Eicca retreated with an audible pop and Burton had to work hard on his breath.

“I’m so hard. I need to get off,” Burton moaned. Eyeing the bed there were too many clothes on it and he pushed them all down to the floor. It took them all of a few seconds to unlace their boots and get comfortable on the bedspread.

Hand job? Blowjob? Burton didn’t care that he’d never done it before. As soon as Eicca’s cock was out of his underwear... His underwear. Burton snickered. Obviously, Eicca had lent some of his. His own had been as sticky as Burton’s had been this morning... Burton turned around and faced the challenge, followed his instinct, and kissed Eicca’s swollen cock head.

Eicca cried out, “Voi vittu, Janne!”

Burton began to suckle the head before moving the shaft inside his mouth. Pulling back slowly, he hollowed out his cheeks as he sucked hard. Letting more of his length slip inside, Burton accepted when Eicca couldn’t stop himself from thrusting his hips. His cock slipped inside Burton’s mouth once more; salty, firm, and by now the scent overwhelmingly musky. Seconds later, his mouth was suddenly filled with warm semen. Everything happened so fast. Most of it slipped to the bedspread, but he swallowed a bit. As Eicca calmed down from the intense orgasm, Burton sensed his taste in his mouth much stronger. He realised he liked the taste of Eicca’s semen and licked the slit for more. Eicca shuddered and moaned by his touch.

“What a mess. Sorry for creaming your mouth without warning. It was so good,” Eicca murmured as he struggled to sit up. Burton looked expectantly at him, and Eicca smirked back. Escaping the wet spot on the bedspread, Eicca slipped to the floor and knelt at the edge. Burton stepped towards him and soon, Eicca undid his pants and pulled them off. Then he removed Burton’s boxers and carefully grabbed his cock. Burton sucked in his stomach by his touch. It was so intense, and he almost felt light-headed when all the blood seemed to be centred in his sex. He’d never had a blowjob before. The one girl he’d been with had basically wrinkled her nose when he’d asked for it.

As those exotic eyes looked up from under pale eyelashes, Burton swallowed hard and dared not to exhale yet. Eicca parted his lips and took him inside his hot mouth. Burton gasped when he exhaled sharply. His hands went to Eicca’s long blond hair and he pushed it aside to better watch them. Burton was amazed by the sheer pleasure emanating from his friend’s face as a nice length of his shaft kept disappearing inside Eicca’s mouth. Eicca really liked doing this to him, moaning because it turned him on feeding himself Burton’s cock, as he held the root firmly.

“I’m cumming, Eicca!” Burton suddenly grunted and flung his head back, cumming in a rush that took his breath away. Eicca’s hand left his cock and grabbed Burton’s hip to keep him there, letting semen fill his mouth, letting him hold on to his hair even though it had to hurt him. When he finally got his senses back, Eicca rested his head on his thigh, watching him with a sated gaze. Burton slid on the floor with him and they both began to snicker. Eicca kissed him. He tasted of semen and Burton groaned, appreciatively.

A while later, Eicca broke the intimate kiss. “We’d better get out before Linde sees this,” he rasped sexily into Burton’s ear.

“We’d better not put people’s clothes back on the bed,” Burton suggested with a smirk.

Eicca had a look on his face as if he might just do that, but he shook his head. Of course, he wouldn’t. “You owe me a dance,” he said instead as he got to his feet. They got dressed, eager to get back inside. When the door was unlocked, light streamed into the room revealing how flushed Eicca looked. Burton followed him back to the party. Their hands and arms brushed as they moved with fluent moves, hips back to their confident swaggering, boots firmly planted with each step. Returning to the living room, there were people everywhere dancing.

Eicca dragged Burton to a spot where they had space to move. On his way, Burton grabbed two cans of beer from someone too drunk to care. He hadn’t had anything to drink yet and the joyous sex they just had made him thirsty.

It wasn’t the first time they danced together. Recently, it was mostly how they had fun at parties. Avoiding girls wanting to drag their attention away from each other, and now they knew why it had been a pain in the arse. They had been a couple from the second they laid eyes on each other a year ago. Only now, they were aware of it. This time dancing together would be different, and Eicca wouldn’t want to miss out on the opportunity to flaunt what had developed between them. Undoing Burton’s shirt with slow motions, Eicca ‘accidentally’ teased hardened nipples, leaving all the buttons undone. Burton lit a cigarette and smirked at him. Eicca took a long sip of his beer. They liked the ‘pretence’ of riling up one another, when it had been a game, but knowing now it was for real just made it more exciting for Burton that Eicca couldn’t keep his hands off him.

Eicca looked at him from under lowered lashes. Burton responded with his eyebrows. /Say when./ He finished his can and put it on the windowsill. Eicca did the same.

“Not yet,” Eicca responded, looking into his eyes. Then he picked the butt from him and took a drag. Returning the fag, he put it between Burton’s lips and let him take a deep one. Eicca puffed once more and then put it out under his boot sole where after he dumped the butt in the beer can. Coming closer to Burton, he fanned the shirt to each side of his chest and slid his palms up, over his sensitive, exposed nipples once more, around his neck to put his arms there and, stepping closer to him, they were now connected by the hips, stomach and chest. Burton put his hands on the small of Eicca’s back and slowly his palms slid lower cupping Eicca’s curvy arse. Then he slid his hand under Eicca’s t-shirt and sighed feeling the soft skin under his fingers, the subtle play of ribs and muscles. Cupping Eicca’s shoulder blade, Burton ran his fingers tips along the edge before moving lower again and bluntly sliding his palms under the waistband of Eicca’s pants and grabbed his naked arse cheeks.

Eicca’s body shook a little from laughter. “Are you gonna finger fuck me in public?” he asked, pulling his head back. Burton met his Kohl-smudged eyes and marvelled for a moment at the expression. Eicca in make up was a sinful vision and he responded happily in his pants.

“I’d rather we did that at home.”

Eicca smiled a little. His full lips gradually revealed his teeth. Burton swallowed. /I love you./ he told him silently with his eyes, Eicca understood blowing him a kiss. They knew they were making a display of themselves but they never gave a shit what the others thought. After all, it wasn’t the first time they made out on the dance floor. Burton was semi-hard and Eicca rubbing his own erection against his wasn’t making dancing any easier. Eicca’s warm, parted lips pressed against his, alive and lustful.

“Herra Jumala,” Burton gasped passionately as he kissed him back open-mouthed, tongues colliding, playing sensually as well as urgently, his hands hugging the round buttocks he still held firmly, making their groins rub, erotically. Eicca’s hands were busy in his hair. Burton smiled into the kiss and sucked up how Eicca melted against him, possessively.

Eicca swayed slightly to the music and kept kissing Burton until he had to break it off. “I’m so hard I can hardly move,” he grinned. Snorting, Burton removed his hands from Eicca’s arse. Staggering around while laughing, they failed to find more beers, and then decided to just go home. That’s what they really wanted, anyway.

After calling a cab, they went to search for their jackets somewhere on the bedroom floor.

Linde stood in the hallway when they came out.

“Good. No one’s mad anymore,” he smiled.

“I’m sorry, but we have to go,” Burton said.

Linde smirked. “Remember to use protection,” he said and waved at them when they stepped outside to wait for the ride. Eicca gave him the finger and Linde growled, delightedly.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

On their way home, Eicca put his head on Burton’s shoulder, grabbed his hand, and threaded their fingers. Neither of them said anything, but it was a comfortable silence compared to yesterday.

“What time is it?” Eicca asked Burton, as they stood at the brunette’s front door.

“Past midnight. Why? My mom sleeps now.”

“Oh. She’s back, right?”

“Yeah. Just before I left,” Burton smiled and let them into the house. Quietly, they went to Burton’s room.

“Gotta piss,” Eicca excused himself.

Burton pulled the duvet off, sat down, and waited. His stomach let him know that he was nervous, but it was a good nervous. Then he took off his clothes and sat back on the bed trying to be patient. When Eicca was back he was naked, and he held a washing cloth in his hand.

“What if my mom saw you?” Burton whispered, smiling appreciatively at the cloth.

“She didn’t,” Eicca said and dropped the cloth on the floor as he slipped under the covers, pressing his cool body next to Burton’s. Instantly, they kissed and with happy whimpers, they began rubbing against each other. Hands found solid flesh, which elicited more whimpers and wet, urgent kisses.

“I love your tanned arms,” Eicca said after the make out session.

“You do?” Burton grinned. “Why?”

“They turn me on,” Eicca laughed back, letting light fingers travel down Burton’s left arm.

“Okei,” Burton said.

“Are we gonna fuck?” Eicca asked, rubbing his hand across Burton’s stomach.

Burton swallowed. “Sure...”

“We don’t have to...”

“You want to?” Burton asked, feeling a little out of breath.

“Jaa... I want to. Do you?” Eicca sat up, bending his long legs under himself. He ran his hands up Burton’s thighs. Like Eicca, Burton’s body was sparse haired all over and his skin was soft to the touch.

“Joo. I want that,” Burton replied, grabbing his hand and pulling Eicca down on top of him. Spreading his legs, he gave Eicca room to smother him as they began making out again.

After a while, Burton grinned expectantly, “So, how do we do this?”

“Well one of us receives and the other tops.”

“I figured that out when I was five, Eicca,” Burton said, eyes amused and smiling. Eicca caught Burton’s lip and pulled at it. “I’ll receive you,” Burton slurred until Eicca let go.

“I’ll top then.”

“Comes with your name,” Burton smirked.

“Funny,” Eicca said and put two fingers in his mouth.

“Do we need protection?” Burton whispered. “I’ve been with one person and I used a condom.”

“I used condoms, too,” Eicca said, as his finger wandered south and found Burton’s opening. “So I guess we’re safe.”

“All right,” Burton groaned, sucking in breath. Being touched felt good and very intimate. He closed his eyes and concentrated on the odd sensation. When Eicca breached the muscle, Burton shivered. “I-I’m not sure…” He contracted in a different way, and Eicca just smiled.

“Don’t worry. It’s not that, Janne,” Eicca said.

“Feels like it...” Burton was getting uncomfortable. “I’d better have a go.” Eicca rolled over and let Burton go to the bathroom.

Burton did his business with relief; at least he was sure what to feel this time when he returned to a smirking Eicca.

“Ready, princess?” Eicca asked.

“Haista vittu,” Burton said and gave him the finger with narrowed eyes before he repositioned himself on the bed.

Moments later, Eicca’s inquisitive, wet finger resumed its quest to conquer Burton’s virginity. Eicca pressed some more and Burton whimpered. “Does it hurt?” Eicca whispered in his ear.

“Not exactly,” Burton replied and, turning his head, he quickly kissed Eicca.

“It’s okay, Janne. It feels great, doesn’t it?” Eicca murmured.

“Yeah,” Burton whispered back. “It’s the oddest feeling but it feels great.”

Eicca was pushing his finger in and out and soon he added a second. “I’ve done this to myself. I know how you feel.”

Burton nodded. “Although, I’m sure it feels different when it’s not yourself doing the fingering.” He felt the stretch but it was insignificant until Eicca turned his fingers and slid across something that made him gasp out loud, “Vittu saatana!”
Quickly, Eicca covered his mouth with his. “Keep quiet, Janne, or do you want your mom to surprise us?” he warned, brushing his lips across Burton’s.

Burton shook his head. “Then stop investigating me that much down there,” he hissed when Eicca brushed that spot again.

“It’s a little bump,” Eicca explained.

“I know what it is, Eicca. It’s my prostate, so go easy,” Burton whispered.

“I knew that, too,” Eicca smiled.

“Good. Now we both know,” Burton hissed as Eicca stroked him again.

Burton’s cock was semi hard now, but wet with pre-cum. Eicca’s cock was more than ready and dripped copiously from the hard shaft. Sitting up, Eicca smiled at Burton who smiled back, but his guts told him how nervous he was. Reaching out, he caressed Eicca’s stomach, watching him using pre-cum to grease himself with. Then Eicca grabbed Burton’s legs, creating a little confusion.

“Mitä vittua?” Burton exclaimed.

“Put your legs over my shoulders, rakas,” Eicca explained.

Burton nodded with a smile. “Creative, huh?” But he gladly obliged and rested his calves against Eicca’s shoulders, before the blond took hold of himself and started to push his cock head inside Burton.

“Huuhhh!” Burton gasped, and again Eicca leaned down on his knees and captured his lips, impaling himself even further in the process.

“Voi vittu!!” they both cried into each other’s mouths.

“Seis, seis, Eicca,” Burton said shakily.

“Does it hurt?” Eicca asked, panting, already so impossibly deep inside Burton’s body that his groin was in contact with his buttocks.

“Ei,” Burton said. It didn’t, but he was so stretched and full of cock that he could hardly breathe without feeling like Eicca was reverberating in his entire abdomen. Taking a deep shuddering breath, he commanded Eicca to move. Slowly, Eicca began to thrust but he had as little control over his body as Burton had and, before long, they moved together in a grunting, clumsy, ecstatic pace.

Being practically bent double, Burton struggled to lift his hips to meet every one of Eicca’s mind numbing thrusts that set his entire world spinning with delicious sensations in his rectum and cock. Holding on to Eicca’s shoulders, Burton was in that perfect place where it just began to feel so damn good that you wished it would last forever; sweet gratification that kept building one layer of sensation after another. He didn’t even consider touching his cock; Eicca’s stomach rubbed him so hard in his own pre-cum that he was taken care of automatically. When Eicca rotated his cock, the feeling that created made Burton see stars. In and out, the tall blond pistoned and Burton squeezed his eyes tightly, whimpering his pleasure.

Suddenly, Eicca changed tactics and grabbed Burton’s ankles as he straightened his back. Spreading Burton’s legs, Eicca prepared for one last effort. With glazed eyes, Burton stared at the magnificent sight of his lover. Eicca’s silky strands were moist and in constant motion with his energetic thrusts.

“Touch yourself,” Eicca asked, “Let me see you do it.”

Burton smiled and closed his eyes before he grabbed his cock and wanked hard and fast.

“Sexy. Man, you’re so sexy, Janne,” Eicca said in a strained voice at the sight of Burton’s shamelessness. “Jumalauta, Janne!! I’m cumming so fucking hard,” Eicca moaned with his deep erotic voice.

When Eicca’s hands grabbed rigidly on his ankles, Burton’s orgasm hit him seconds later. Gritting his teeth, he was barely able to keep his voice down as he groaned Eicca’s name, passionately. His body contracted in a series of delicious spasms. His arse clamped so hard around Eicca, making them both almost snarl at each other from pure lust.

“Niin hyvä...” Eicca gasped. Through the after shocks, he kept working his hips steadily but slower. Burton sighed and reached for him to pull him down in an embrace. Wrapping his legs around Eicca, they hugged each other’s sweaty bodies close. Eicca’s hips stopped moving.

“That was awesome,” Burton smirked. “I’m not a virgin anymore.”

“You really enjoyed yourself?” Eicca asked, although Burton could tell he wasn’t really in doubt.

“It was fucking spectacular, Eicca,” Burton said.

“I’ve wanted to have you for so long, Janne,” Eicca admitted with a grin.

“After this, there is no way we’re not doing it again. Soon.” Satisfied, Burton smiled back and kissed his hot boyfriend on the mouth.

After cleaning up, they went to sleep right away with Eicca spooning Burton.

TBC

FIC: The Posh Twins 2/7 - Eicca Toppinen, Burton, Linde, Perttu Kivilaakso

2009-04-12T13:59:21Z

Sorry about the delay. Was in Norway but am obviously back. :)

Title: The Posh Twins © 2009 by maria_d_edwards / piximyr
Part: 2/7
Fandom: HIM, Apo
Type: RPSlash, AR
Cast: Janne ‘Burton’ Puurtinen (HIM)/ Eino ‘Eicca’ Toppinen (Apocalyptica)
Sub cast: Mikko ‘Linde’ Lindström (H.I.M), Perttu Kivilaakso (Apocalyptica), mentioning various Finnish artists.
Ratings/*** WARNINGS *** Eventually NC-17 * Incest * Angst *
Summary: “There’s something familiar about those two guys, isn’t there? I can’t put my finger on it, but it’s right on tip of my tongue...”

¤ Chapter 1 ¤

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. No claim was made through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Betas: Miss prfctdaze and Miss del_rion. Huuugs! Terrific job, sweethearts.
A/N: Have absolutely no clue how the Sibelius-Akatemia or social structure works. It’s all make believe *s*
Beware of the many Finnish profanities and exclamations. It was half the fun to write :)

Finnish glossary to be found: HERE

myspace hit counter

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The Posh Twins
By Maria Dane-Edwards / Myr

Part 2

“This is where I live.” Burton dropped his bag on the floor, but Eicca carefully put his cello case down and unlaced his boots before toeing them off.

“It looks... homey, you know. Nice,” Eicca said, as he went about and looked at the living room and kitchen. “Where is your room?”

“In here. The opposite is my mom’s. Don’t look or she’ll have a heart attack.”

Eicca grinned. “Is it messy?”

“No, just very private. Women, you know,” Burton shrugged.

Eicca shrugged, too. What did they know about women in general and their secrets? Eicca had dated a few of the ‘species’, but they usually left him confused or pissed off. He’d had sex, although his first time was a messy, improvised experience, but finding a place to even have sex with girls had proven to be hard work and lots of frustrations so friending Burton had actually been a blessing. Almost immediately, Eicca’d found himself not thinking at all about scoring dates any more. He was perfectly satisfied spending time with Burton and, of course, that should have set off warning bells but it hadn’t. In fact, he wanted to be with Burton as much as possible. He told himself it was to escape his parents’ clutching expectations, but he had a need to be with Burton who always made him feel better about himself... on every level. When he realised that Burton wasn’t turning his head after girls either, Eicca knew he’d hit Jackpot. They’d never discussed their lacking interest in girls with each other. Somehow, it was understood that they needn’t pretend throwing the hetero card at each other.

The very same thing had happened to Burton. He, too, had had lots of fun dating and being with girls, fantasizing about them since he discovered what a wonderful species they were, but when he and Eicca became friends, the point of finding a girlfriend quickly became lesser important. It was a relief not having girls distract him. At times, he found himself thinking about why it had come to that, but usually he stopped the train of thought why he liked being with Eicca more than a potential girlfriend, quickly. Instinctively, he knew he shouldn’t dwell on it. The last thing he needed was getting too much information and start acting weird around his friend, and that was not going to happen. He’d never had a better friend than Eicca.

Opening the door to his room, Eicca cracked up. “Vitun siistii! I dig this room. That is the coolest. Wow! My mum and dad would take me outside and shoot me if I did this to my room!” Eicca laughed as he stepped inside with a huge grin on his face. Burton’s room was spacey and the walls painted in blood red. His mum had almost gotten a heart attack but decided that it was ‘just a phase’ and that Burton would want to change the colour sooner than later. Well, that hadn’t happened yet, and she sort of got used to it. Burton loved the colour along with the black curtains and black carpet. It was very gothic. The posters on his walls were all classic composers like Prokofiev, Grieg, and Sibelius. Eicca seemed impressed not finding any posters of artists born after 1950.

Going back to the kitchen, Burton made coffee for them and afterwards they returned to his room, put on some music, and sat talking.

“Mr. Katva gave us ten pages of theory to read for next Friday. C’mon! As if it’s not enough we have to do scales and composing, do we really have to read the theory, too?” Burton complained as he pulled his feet on the bed. “I know all of that already,” he grumbled.

Eicca followed his example right away and almost sprawled on the bedspread at the other end. Burton loved how relaxed he looked lying there. Mostly, Eicca was a little tense. He was probably the only one sensing that, because Eicca hadn’t confided in anybody but him about his private life. To everyone else, Eicca had his shit together, was a professional at his work, and simply everything cool and relaxed.

Eicca sipped from his coffee. “When will your mom be home? You sure she won’t mind?”

“Yeah, yeah. Absolutely. But we have to shop first. The store is across from us on the parking lot. It’ll take ten minutes, tops.”

“All right. You know, maybe we should shop first. Get it over with?” Eicca suggested.

Looking at his nice warm cup of coffee, Burton wasn’t particularly inclined to miss drinking it, but on the other hand, if the shopping was done now, they needn’t break up the camaraderie he had been looking forward to ever since Eicca was able to come home with him. Leaving the cups on the kitchen counter, the boys picked up the grocery list and the purse next to it and went down to the supermarket. Getting everything on the list plus a little bit extra for fun, they were soon standing in the paying cue waiting for their turn.

“Smokes?” Eicca asked hopefully.

“Nah, I have enough,” Burton assured him.

“You sure?”

Rolling his eyes, Burton asked the sales assistant to add two ten packs, but on a separate receipt.

Returning home, they carried everything to the kitchen to put aside. Then they poured fresh cups of coffee, grabbed the snacks, and went back to Burton’s room. In fact, having the chores done, felt terrific.

“We really should be studying,” Eicca said, regretfully, as he stuffed a handful of chips into his mouth.

“We will tomorrow.”

“Won’t we disturb your mum?”

“Ei. She’d enjoy it, but she’s not home.”

“Work?”

“Yeah. She’ll be home tomorrow evening.”

Burton’s mum was a guard, controlling passenger’s tickets on the intercity train routes throughout Finland, and she worked two days and then had two days off, continuously. She liked her job and Burton had lots of free hours to himself, which included taking care of himself dinner wise and he gave a big hand helping her clean the place. All this was new to Eicca who had grown up with a housekeeper doing these chores.

In spite of it being summer, the walls of the old house provided the perfect isolation to the heat, making the house cool. In fact, Burton had his feet under a blanket when they were back in his room. Eicca put his feet under the blanket, too, and wordlessly they shared the warmth for a while, being unusually quiet.

“I’m tired,” Eicca whispered at some point, and Burton just hummed in response. He knew his friend meant that in a mental way.

“What’s for dinner?” Eicca suddenly asked.

“You hungry?” Burton retorted.

“Nah.” Eicca put his cup on a small table next to the bed and sat back twirling his long hair. “Is Linde’s party still on?”

“Yeah. Never fails. Ever been to one?”

“Nah. Don’t really know him. But I’ve been to several of Paavo’s.” Paavo was yet another of Eicca’s friends from his cello class.

“Any good?” Burton asked.

“Lots of beer and vodka. It was great.”

Burton smirked. They both grinned knowing the outcome of that.

“Maybe we should rehearse anyway?” Burton asked. The weird discomfort of being at home alone with Eicca was throwing him off somehow. Usually, they were so busy talking they’d interrupt each other.

“Sure!” Eicca said, immediately, obviously feeling the same tension and soon, they sat in the living room, filling it with scales that killed all conversation. Luckily, for Burton, his solid brick house was built at the end of the road, and they couldn’t really bother any neighbours with their tedious, repetitive music.

At some point, they turned away from the boring scales and into the ongoing music they tried to write together. It was a contemporary heavy piece of music, but still holding the rules of a classic structure. But they moved through the piece so fluently and rhythmically, that it would even appeal to young people who didn’t have a classical training like they had.

An hour later, Eicca suddenly put down his cello and bow. Burton stopped playing, too, and looked at him, questioningly.

“Let’s take a break. I’m hungry. Why don’t we grab something now?” Eicca said with a smile.

“Okei. I’m hungry, too,” Burton said and got up, and together they went to the kitchen. He had planned a bit of a mix from yesterday along with some pasta, but now Eicca was here, he changed his mind and opted for some pizza instead. Burton loved pizza. He could eat it everyday if he allowed himself that.

It didn’t take him long to make the dough and, with rapt attention, Eicca saw him making the whole thing from scratch using a tin of tomato purée and leftovers from the fridge as topping. “I knew you cooked, but this is terrific!” he said, as the dish baked in the oven.

“We’ll see,” Burton said, hoping it would taste good.

When it was cooked, they took it to his room, and conversation was better now they were going to eat.

“Where do I sleep, by the way?” Eicca asked in between bites.

Burton hadn’t really thought about that. His mother’s bed was out of the question. They had no guest room and the sofa in the living room wasn’t comfortable for someone of Eicca’s size. Looking at his own bed, the one they sat on, he realized that they’d have to share. “I can pull my bed further. We can share it.”

Eicca looked at him funnily for a few seconds, and Burton became nervous. If Eicca wouldn’t share, he honestly had no clue where to put him. Knowing Eicca, he would probably just call it a night and head home instead. But to his happy surprise, Eicca just nodded and that was that. They would share Burton’s bed.

When the pizza was eaten, they brought the leftovers back to the kitchen. Eicca immediately noticed that there wasn’t a dishwasher, and clumsily he helped Burton clean up. So many chores, and Eicca wasn’t used to it, but Burton handled himself around the kitchen, automatically. Soon they were back in Burton’s room.

Burton opened a window to rid the air of pizza fumes. Then he put his elbows on the windowsill and looked towards the small meadow growing close against the house to the other side from the parking lot.

Eicca sat on the bed, busy studying a handful of CD’s. “I wish we could have gone out,” he said.

Burton turned. “We can if you’d like,” he said, making Eicca know he wouldn’t have to worry about the cost, and at the same time wondering what Eicca had in mind.

“I was thinking in terms of a movie or something,” Eicca replied, hopefully. “We could take your mother’s car... maybe?”

Burton smiled. “Sure, we can take my mom’s car. What’s playing?”

“Falling Down. How about that one?” Eicca put down the CD’s and got up to stand next to Burton. As the cool breeze crept through the open window, Burton sensed Eicca’s contrasting warmth the second he stood at his side.

Burton had already seen ‘Falling Down’, but he didn’t mind watching Michael Douglas’ madness again. Nodding he said, “Yeah, let’s watch it.” Finding a newspaper, he saw that they had a little under an hour to get there. As safety, he called the theatre and reserved two tickets.

“Let’s get out of here!” Eicca seemed relieved to go, and Burton couldn’t grasp why he was so eager not to be alone with him.

As they sat in the car, Eicca asked, “Who else is coming?”

“Tomorrow? Tuomas Holopainen and Lauri Ylönen from my piano class and the usual from the guitar classes, Mige, Ville... Linde of course and a bunch of his weirdo friends.”

“He has weirdo friends?” Eicca grinned.

“Anyone outside of the Academy are weirdoes in my book,” Burton grumbled.

“It would seem the string players don’t mix naturally with others,” said Eicca, knowing their own friendship was a paradox to that statement.

“Antero and Paavo? They’re older than us.”

“Weeell, Paavo maybe. But also the younger cellists, too, like Perttu and... Emppu! And...”

“Emppu is not a string player - yet. He wants to switch from drums to guitars, but I get the point,” Burton interrupted him. They had reached the theatre, and Burton wanted to get the tickets before the movie started.

Inside, he gave Eicca money to buy coke and snacks before he went to fetch the tickets. There was an intimidating long cue, but patting his own shoulder, he was relieved he’d thought about reserving their tickets.

Finally, it was his turn to buy tickets, and when that was accomplished, he immediately went to find Eicca waiting for him with a big smile on his face. “I met Perttu. He said Linde had invited them for tomorrow.”

Burton frowned. “Them. Who them?”

“My guys. The cellists,” Eicca responded.

“But how did he know? And why would he invite Perttu?” Burton asked in lieu of their little argument earlier as they went to show their tickets to the attendant. “Isn’t Perttu like... ten?” Burton knew Perttu was older but the kid looked so childlike and delicate. However, when he played his cello with Eicca and the other string players he blossomed maturely musically, but that was not the point.

“I don’t know. Perttu didn’t say. Does it matter?” Eicca’s blue eyes looked straightforward not meeting Burton’s eyes and he got the feeling, Eicca’s friends had invited themselves through Eicca somehow.

Linde was not the type of guy who was able to refuse others. When Burton was present at the parties, he was normally instrumental in throwing out uninvited people who showed up at parties they had no business attending. Well, Eicca’s friends were no troublemakers, so he kept his mouth shut. If Eicca needed them present, so be it.

Sitting in the dark theatre, the plot soon captured Burton and Eicca rustled occasionally next to him with his popcorn and soda. Once in a while, he turned his head to watch Eicca looking at the screen; his features were slightly illuminated and Burton smiled a little. Eicca sensed his eyes each time and smiled back.

Eicca leaned over and whispered to him, “It’s good.”

Burton gave him a little peck on the lips and dug into the box of popcorn as he stared at the screen again. “Yes. It is.”

When the movie was over, they left the theatre to go looking for the car outside.

“Hei, Eicca! Hei!”

Eicca turned and saw his diminutive friend Perttu waving. “Terve! See you tomorrow!” he called back, and then continued to walk next to Burton. “Where did we park the car?”

“On the other side of the street,” Burton said, burying his fists in his pockets. He’d enjoyed watching the film a second time, and Eicca had liked it, too. Reaching the car, he saw Eicca stand next to him. “What?” he asked softly.

Eicca just grabbed his shoulder and smiled. Burton smiled back and unlocked the car. The trip home was quiet, and Burton realised that Eicca was very tired. He had been tired the whole time and Burton sensed the blond was grasping anything to fill an empty void inside himself. Worried, Burton felt something was wrong with his friend.

Later at home, Burton sent Eicca to the bathroom first, insisting he could grab a new toothbrush from the cupboard there. He hurried to do the bed, wanting it done when Eicca came out, so he could go straight to bed. When Eicca returned, he just smiled tiredly and stripped his clothes, unfazed by Burton watching.

“Are we sharing the duvet, too?” Eicca asked, capturing Burton’s eyes for a reaction.

Burton shrugged. “Wait a sec.” In truth, he could have found an extra duvet, but his own was rather broad and two grown guys with each a monster of a duvet would take up too much space in the relatively narrow bed they were going to share in the first place.

Leaving Eicca to crawl under the covers, Burton went to the bathroom to get ready for the night. He didn’t use any nightclothes, and didn’t think it would be necessary just because Eicca would be in his bed, too. Normally, Burton slept in his boxers. Looking into the mirror, he then found a brush and ran it through his shiny long hair. He spent a few more minutes and studied his face, critically. He’d never really been bothered by zits, and he wasn’t discontented by his looks. His eyes were dark and warm; he had a gentle smile and not too thin lips. What he liked the most about himself was his heavy silky hair and that he could wear it the same way as Eicca did. Wrinkling his nose, he noticed he had no pimples now. Well, that was good but not important. Eicca never had pimples and if he had, Burton wouldn’t have noticed. Stopping his random thoughts, he left the bathroom.

When he came back to his room, Eicca lay in the inner part of the bed, his back turned away. Burton imagined he pretended being asleep already. “Are you sleeping, Eicca?” he asked, nevertheless.

“Mmmm...” Eicca murmured, “Hyvää yötä.”

“Öitä,” Burton answered and crept under the duvet next to him. For a while, he lay on his back, sensing Eicca being near. Eicca’s heat felt good even if his friend was tense and quiet. Burton felt how warm his body was and in no time, he felt nice and warm, too. The almost physical contact with Eicca felt very comforting.

Suddenly, Eicca sighed and turned to face him, and Burton’s immediate reflex was to face him as well.

Eicca kept his eyes closed when Burton put his arm over his hip and pulled him nearer. Another little sound escaped the blond, as their bodies lay flushed. Burton swallowed. It had felt natural; it was the first time they did this. It was the first time the opportunity had arisen and when Eicca didn’t reject him, Burton dared holding him firmer. Tension seemed to ooze out of Eicca as he practically melted against Burton, pressing nearer, and Burton swallowed some more. Eicca was hungry for physical contact, and Burton was just as hungry to give it to him. Before they knew it, their legs were entangled and their chests and groins were pressed against one another. Under any other circumstances, Burton would have responded sexually to his partner, but he had no idea what to do about Eicca’s erection, and neither did Eicca other than desperately rubbing against Burton who grew hard so fast it hurt, making him cry out in pain.

Eicca held on and gasped into his ear, “Don’t let go of me, Janne.”

Burton did not intend to let go of him, but at the same time, the intimacy scared him. He liked it so much and even better that Eicca liked it, but he knew it happened out of sheer desperation and when Eicca came with such deep pleasure, Burton exploded in his underwear by the sheer sound of his voice, soaking Eicca’s briefs even further from the outside.

Panting, Eicca fell on his back, leaving Burton shaking in the aftermath next to him. They were sweaty and sticky but neither of them took the initiative to clean themselves up. Slowly, Eicca rolled back and faced Burton who had tears in his eyes.

“I-I’m sorry, Janne,” Eicca whispered. “It won’t happen again.”

“Don’t apologise,” Burton whispered and drew him back in his arms. “We’re friends, remember?”

Eicca dragged a long thigh over Burton’s hip and pulled him back close. “You’re too good for me,” Eicca whispered and, this time, he felt relaxed in Burton’s arms, but Burton was the one who couldn’t sleep when Eicca had fallen asleep. His mind was racing and he wondered what would happen tomorrow. Wiping his eyes, he lay awake for a long while before he too fell asleep.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The next morning, Eicca had left the house already when Burton awoke. He’d left a note saying he’d be at Linde’s party and thanks for the hospitality yesterday.

Burton got up and took a shower. At this point, he wasn’t even sure if he would go to Linde’s party. He wasn’t really disappointed at Eicca for leaving. He wouldn’t have a clue what to say to him, so it was actually a relief. But he couldn’t just skive the party because of what happened last night, which reminded him of the state in his knickers.

Dropping his underwear in the hamper, Burton then trotted around naked in the house until he decided to use the sauna before showering. Hopefully, it would leave him relaxed. After the sauna and shower, he spent the rest of the day wondering what would happen tonight at the party. He was going after all. He couldn’t enjoy the day and he didn’t want to call Eicca who obviously was embarrassed because he didn’t call him either. Burton hated the tension and when his mother came home, she also noticed that he was not his usual relaxed self.

There was no way Burton was going to confide in her, so when she asked if he had girlfriend problems he almost snorted that she was right, but he just shook his head. “Don’t ask, äiti - it’s too complicated to explain.”

“Love always is,” she responded and Burton just stared at her.

“I have a surprise for you when you get home,” she quickly said with a secretive smile.

“Really? Why can’t you tell me right away?” Burton asked intrigued.

“No. Better tomorrow, kultas.”

TBC

FIC: The Posh Twins 1/7 - Eicca Toppinen, Burton, Linde, Perttu Kivilaakso

2009-04-06T19:24:51Z

Title: The Posh Twins © 2009 by maria_d_edwards / piximyr
Part: 1/7
Fandom: HIM, Apo
Type: RPSlash, AR
Cast: Janne ‘Burton’ Puurtinen (HIM)/ Eino ‘Eicca’ Toppinen (Apocalyptica)
Sub cast: Mikko ‘Linde’ Lindström (H.I.M), Perttu Kivilaakso (Apocalyptica), mentioning various Finnish artists.
Ratings/*** WARNINGS *** Eventually NC-17 * Incest * Angst *
Summary: “There’s something familiar about those two guys, isn’t there? I can’t put my finger on it, but it’s right on tip of my tongue...”

Disclaimer: These events never happened. This fic is for entertainment purposes only, not profit. No claim was made through this work as to the fictional characters/ actual lives/ preferences/ activities of the people mentioned herein.
Betas: Miss prfctdaze and Miss del_rion. Huuugs! Terrific job, sweethearts.
A/N: Have absolutely no clue how the Sibelius-Akatemia or social structure works. It’s all make believe *s*
Beware of the many Finnish profanities and exclamations. It was half the fun to write :)

Finnish glossary to be found: HERE

hit counter dreamweaver

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

The Posh Twins
By Maria Dane-Edwards / Myr

Part 1

The break couldn’t have come a second too soon and the students milled into the corridors, filling the air with happy chatter. The noise was a startling contrast to the soundproof classrooms of Sibelius Akatemia.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

Janne Puurtinen, affectionately known as Burton amongst friends and fellow classmates, strolled down the aisle looking ever the movie star instead of the accomplished pianist he struggled to become one day. In truth, he could have stepped into any rock band at this point as a keyboardist. His teachers always marvelled at his versatile talent. He could play anything from complicated Mozart to Pink Floyd ballads - although he mostly loved rock music - and of course, he wrote his own music, too.

Burton lived with his single mom. He’d never known his dad. Not even his name. His mother had had an affair with a married man and when she found out that she was four months pregnant, he broke off the relationship immediately, leaving her bitter. Making him pay for child support had been a struggle throughout all the years, and as a final salute, he didn’t pay when Burton turned eighteen last year. That’s when Burton accidentally found one of the few receipts from these payments addressed in Burton’s own name. After showing his mother the interesting piece of paper, she broke down and told him the basics. Burton wasn’t really shaken by the truth. The ‘old’ truth had been that his fiction father had died before he was born. Well, after hearing the truth, that was pretty much the same result. What did shake Burton though was that amidst her sad story he discovered she had been very much in love with him - and obviously still was.

When Burton demanded to know his father’s name, his mother denied giving it to him even if he was now an adult.

“He’s still married and I don’t want to ruin his wife’s life, too. They had a son of their own not so long after I had you.”

“That would make him my baby brother, wouldn’t it?” Burton had asked, the sound of it completely surreal.

His mother looked away. “Forget about him. They don’t want to know you. It’s been too long, Janne. I don’t even know where they live.”

“Has your life been ruined because of him?” Burton asked, feeling unhappy, too, but she assured him that just because his father had made her life less happy, Burton being the result of it absolutely hadn’t. Burton was the best part of her relationship with the man, and she never regretted having him.

Burton had been spared from having tons of stepfathers as he grew up; it would seem that his mother never really found the trust to date other men after ‘him’. Sometimes, Burton wished she would find the spark to start dating again because he was on the waiting list for a flat down the road, and the prospects of getting it were very close. He would move out and start his own life. Would she still sit back and lament her youth?

Burton’s talent for playing the piano had been detected from an early age. His mother had a real Steinway piano that she inherited after her grandfather who had been a pianist in the Finnish Radio Symphonic Orchestra, but she had not been musical herself, whereas Burton had played the piano ever since he could remember. His mother even arranged private lessons for her talented son. Now, by the age of nineteen, Burton had gone far with his music and even won a few local competitions.

His best friend at the Academy was Eino ‘Eicca’ Toppinen. He was also a brilliant musician born with a heart of Rock and Roll. Hearing Eicca playing Metallica covers on his beloved cello Sleeping Death, built in 1975 by Terzi Antivarius, and gifted to Eicca by his father, was an incredible experience to Burton the first time he had the pleasure. They often played together using the rehearsing facilities at school, if they didn’t just hang out in the local coffee shop or grab a movie. Their studies demanded a lot of them on this level, so they tried to spend together what little spare time they had.

It didn’t take long for the other students to name them 'The Posh Twins'. Not because they dressed like they’d just stepped out of a fashion magazine - in actuality, judging by their worn band t-shirts, far from it - but because they looked like identical mannequins. The way they moved alike, the way their long hair looked the same, and even their faces and body structure resembled one another fairly enough to make the assumption they were related. Eicca and Burton were probably the only ones who didn’t see the likeness between them.

Eicca was struggling hard at the Academy. His academic parents had high expectations on behalf of their talented son and in return, he rebelled by playing heavy metal on his cello. He was an only child and had always wanted a sibling. Music became his best friend at an early age, and from listening to his parents’ records, he fell in love with the cello. When his father found out, he was taken to practise the next week, and Eicca loved the freedom the music gave him once he learned how to play the instrument. He was nine years old at the time. Later he got his own cello and he kept developing his talent. Like Burton, he wrote his own music. Yet, Eicca was very forthcoming and extroverted, whereas Burton was more introverted and clearly not the one who dominated their friendship.

The day the two friends first met each other almost didn’t happen. That was a year ago and, at first, Burton had been rejected access to the Academy. There weren’t enough slots available but like a miracle, some kid had turned down the opportunity to study there and Burton got the chance instead. He received the call in the morning of the first day of school, and he barely made the bus in time, eager not to get to the Academy too late on the first day.

When all the new students were gathered in the large auditorium - listening to the Academy school leader talk about tradition and diligence, and other boring welcoming phrases he probably said every year - Burton suddenly eyed a kid a few rows in front of him. He noticed him mostly because of the long golden hair cascading down his back and also the Metallica t-shirt he wore, which was in sharp contrast to the nerdy corduroy and turtleneck outfit most of the guys wore at the Academy. Well, not Burton, of course, he wore his own favourite band t-shirt, too. At the moment, he liked Pink Floyd which he proudly flaunted. He didn’t need a suit to convince other people that he could play. At some point, the Barbie guy must have felt his eyes in his back because he turned and saw Burton’s Pink Floyd shirt, only then did blue eyes meet dark brown and they just clicked soundlessly for those few seconds as they checked each other out. As soon as possible, they found each other when they got the chance between the next period and the chemistry between them was uncanny. They had found a new best friend in one another, and the prospect of getting through the Academy suddenly seemed much more fun.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

Soon, Burton found Eicca’s classroom, and the popular cellist was busy playing with a couple of other students. It would seem that the sound of the bell wasn’t enough to break up the session they were engaged in. With a little smile, Burton watched how physical Eicca was in his style; hunching over his instrument, head banging as his wild mane flung all around his face and shoulders as he played in a world of music completely swallowing him. Burton felt that himself when he was lost in his music at times. With Eicca, it was like flicking a switch and he was there. Eicca sensed Burton move closer and stopped playing when he saw him. Quietly, he got up and tried not to disturb the others but he needn’t bother. As soon as he stopped playing the others did, too. Eicca was the natural leader of the group, and Burton adored his friend.

Waving at his fellow students, Eicca went to low five Burton, intimately, which consisted of them threading their fingers for a few seconds and letting go.

“Terve. How are you?” Eicca asked. They hadn’t seen each other since yesterday.

“Oh, just great. Scales all morning. I can handle it when I do it alone, but with five other people doing the same, it drives me insane.”

“Stop bitching. You wank to scales, Janne,” Eicca teased.

Burton smiled and then pinched Eicca’s arse cheek when the blond passed him.

“Don’t do it if you don’t mean it, Burton. You know I want you,” Eicca smirked, turning his face to get a different hand sign from Burton’s middle finger.

The two friends entered the aisle and went down towards the main exit in the hall downstairs; as usual, unaware of the attention they created in their wake. The identical swagger in the hips as their heavy boots hit the soft floor, how their long, silky hair flowed across their shoulders and backs; Burton and Eicca oozed sexuality and self-confidence as if it was a scent in itself.

Stopping briefly when they stepped outside, Burton lit a smoke. Then the two young men continued to a grassy area behind the Academy. There were several groups gathered talking already. They waved to those they knew and continued to a group of tables. Eicca hopped on top of the short end of one of them, Burton went to stand in front of him.

“Give me a puff,” Eicca demanded, and Burton smirked.

“Spent all your allowance already?” Now he wasn’t nice to Eicca because they both knew that in spite of Eicca’s folks being well off, at the same time, they were cheap on pocket money, stating it was expensive having a young man living at home with no income. That in itself was a fucked up attitude when Eicca couldn’t have a job and devote his time to playing cello at this level at the same time. And for a boy of Eicca’s age it was very embarrassing never having enough money for a bit of fun. But in a few days, Eicca would be getting a grant from the Academy that he had applied for. He had done this all by himself and not consulted his parents about it. Eicca turned eighteen last week, August 5th, so he didn’t need their signature anymore to set up a bank account and withdraw that money.

“You’re so possessive about your fucking fags, Janne,” Eicca grinned.

“Of course. You usually steal half of my pack anyway, so yeah!” Burton smiled. He knew how Eicca’s situation was and he wasn’t lacking any money for himself. His mother was very generous in the allowance department, and he already benefited from the same donations from the Academy that Eicca had been granted. “Need a loan?” he asked.

Snatching Burton’s cigarette, Eicca looked away as he took a long drag. “Just for a few days. You know I’m good for it next week.”

They both knew that Eicca couldn’t repay him until he got his money, but it meant nothing. Burton stuck his hand into his back pocket and pulled out € 30. Discreetly, he put them in Eicca’s palm.

“Thanks,” Eicca whispered, leaned forward, and kissed him on the lips twice. Burton just smiled. He did it for him, gladly, and in secret hadn’t paid attention to the debt at all the previous year when Eicca forgot that he owed him some money.

Antero, another cellist from Eicca’s class, rushed past them. “It’s time, guys,” he said. The two friends left the table and followed in the direction of the main entrance.

“What’re you doing later?” Eicca asked.

“My mom needs me to do the shopping for her.”

Eicca nodded.

“Wanna come?” Burton smiled.

“Tempting as it is, I have to study though,” Eicca declined.

“Sure,” Burton replied.

Eicca threw the butt in front of him and when he reached it, he stepped on it.

Entering the hall, they both said, “Moi,” before they split up to reach their classrooms.

☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼ ♥ · ♥ · ♥ · ♥ ☼

Burton sat and fought away the need to yawn. Theory for two hours was so boring it almost hurt to concentrate that long without a break.

Thank god, it was only once a week. Of course, it had to be the last lesson of the week, when you were the least able to concentrate looking forward to the weekend. As time snailed away, Burton’s thoughts drifted and he decided to ask Eicca if he wanted to spend the weekend at his place in spite of having to do his studies. Even though his mom hadn’t met Eicca yet, Burton had referred to him aplenty since they became best friends, so he assumed she wouldn’t mind feeding Eicca, too.

Like wise, Burton hadn’t met Eicca’s family, but they both knew that Eicca didn’t want to expose Burton to his snobbish parents. Not that Eicca was embarrassed about Burton’s working class background, but the entire scenario stressed Eicca just by thinking about it, so Burton never suggested it. They just went somewhere else instead of their homes.

As soon as the last period was over, Burton went to find Eicca waiting outside and leaning against his bike with his cello case on his back. Burton had lent his mom’s car today, having taken his driver’s licence only a few months after his eighteenth birthday last October the 17th.

“Want a ride to my place? Spend the weekend?” Burton asked with a little hopeful smile.

“You know I can’t. I really have to study, Burton. The music we’re rehearsing at the moment is a bitch,” Eicca sighed.

“You can study at my place. I have scales, too, remember?” Burton negotiated. “And Linde throws a party later Saturday night. His folks are out of town.” Mikko Lindström - or Linde as everybody called him - was a kid that Burton had a few lessons with during the month. Linde studied the guitar and Burton had known him most of his life. Linde’s folks were usually fighting or making up and he suffered by it, greatly.

Eicca bit his lip, clearly tempted. “I have to ask...” he finally said, embarrassed.

“So do I,” Burton quickly added. He didn’t really have to ask. His mom was cool, as long as she knew where he was and, besides, having known Linde just as long as Burton had, she’d already given him her permission to go. Quickly, Burton took his cell phone and handed it to Eicca.

“I have my own, thanks,” Eicca said and picked his own phone from a pocket strapped to his cello bag with velcro strips. Dialling, he quickly got a connection.

“Hei, äiti?” Eicca’s deep voice rushed a little from being nervous. “I was wondering if maybe I could stay at Burton’s this weekend and rehearse with him?” His mother almost interrupted him saying she and his dad were going to a small seminar and that he in fact would have had to stay alone the entire weekend anyway. So instead of the expected rejection, Eicca was granted permission to stay over at Burton’s house for the entire weekend - of course supervised by Burton’s mom.

Burton watched how the blond frowned at first but then his forehead smoothed and a little happy smile crept on his full lips.

“Yeah, his mom will be there the entire time.” Eicca rolled his eyes at Burton. His mom still hadn’t realised he wasn’t twelve anymore. It was a constant fight to prove he was becoming an adult and still stay the kid - depending on what he gained from it.

Burton snorted at him and Eicca smiled back, beautiful and confident. Eicca closed his phone. “My dad had a sudden engagement and wanted mom to join him. I have the entire fucking weekend to myself!”

“About time. You’re eighteen, Eicca! Why don’t you move out?”

“Please, don’t start. Unlike you, I simply have no other options but to stick around a few more years.”

“When I get my flat, Eicca, you’ll share it with me. We need you out of there.”

Eicca grinned and shook his head. “You’ll live with your mom until you’re forty, Burton. It’s the same result every time we throw your Tarot cards, remember?” The smiles died as they kept their eyes locked for a few more moments, and then Linde came out. He looked a little confused.

“What’s wrong Mikko?” Burton asked, friendly.

“I’m not sure. I think I lost my bag.”

Eicca coughed discreetly, “You’re wearing it, Linde.”

“I am?” Linde almost twirled around himself until Burton stopped him with a kind embrace.

“Yes, you are. Go home, Mikko. See you tomorrow at the party,” Burton said.

Linde smiled, and went to gather his bike. Waving at them, Burton and Eicca waved back.

“You sure he can find his way home?” Eicca asked, looking doubtful.

“Yeah, he’ll be all right. He’s a tough kid,” Burton said, then he smiled at Eicca and the two friends went to his car to arrange Eicca’s bike in the back of it.

TBC